Julina gets the feeling that events are carrying her away.

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I woke up as usual and dragged my feet onto the cool floor. There was sufficient of a chill in the nights now to make it time to fetch out the crude slippers we used during the darker days of the year. I put them in the back of the cupboard once the mornings got warm enough each Spring. My sluggish brain tried to make a mental note to do that later.

I grabbed a coat to huddle into and gave Kords a shake as I passed her bed on my way to the bathhouse. She would get up to poke the various fires into life that I had made sure were properly banked before we all went to bed.

I was in full automatic mode as I slobbed my way along. I opened the door and crossed the short distance to the bathhouse, which was attached to the kitchen area. I shuffled over to the door and swung it open - and was suddenly fully awake! I expect the rest of the house was too as I gave out an involuntary scream.

The bath facilities were fully lit, fully warm and some real hot water was there, ready for use. As were Swayga and Father, the latter of which said: “Surprise ’Lina, we have got everything ready for you to have at least a hot bath for yourself in the morning. I can’t think when the last time was you had a comfortable start to the day. I shall leave you two women alone for now, and I will go and get started in the kitchen.”

He went to the door now behind me, opened it and turned with a soppy smile on his face.

“I knew you could not break your habits just like that — not at first. So enjoy yourself for once and …”

“Oh be off with you man! You’re letting the heat out with that door open,” interrupted Swayga.

Papa grinned and bowed, before swinging the door closed behind his retreating back.

“So how long has it been?”

“Just over four years now. Kord was just a nipper, the poor lad, when Mama went. The first few days were awful as Papa was so devastated. One of us had to start getting things organised, and I was the eldest so I pitched in and got a routine going for us all, which seemed to help everyone.”

I trailed off as Swayga gently removed my coat and indicated I should remove my nightdress and get into the warm water in the bath. I realised that they must have been up for at least a bell already to get this organised. I was sort of surprised that I had slept through it all. I lowered my naked self gently into the — yes! Scented — water. I had a pang as I realised that I had never done this since I became the housewife. I watched as Swayga disrobed and climbed in too. It felt strange to bathe with a stranger but she was nearly my mother now… I felt a tear start but clamped down on my emotions by thinking of other things — usually I would plan the day at this moment, starting with what I had to do for breakfasts.

Suddenly, I was nervous about Papa doing things in my kitchen and I tensed up, sitting upright, but Swayga held me gently and hushed me as she indicated that she would wash my hair for me.

“No. I can’t wash my hair this early. I have too much to do and I can’t trail around with wet hair. It takes a good two bells to dry, there is so much of it.”

“Hush, little miss. That’s MY responsibility now. You can just watch from the sides and point me in the right directions. So you can wash your hair with no qualms. And if you stay in the kitchen warmth, it will dry a lot quicker. My goodness, it IS long isn’t it. You know you have the sort of face that would suit the Baroness’ hairstyle, have you thought of cutting your hair shorter? And who cuts the others’ hair? You, I would guess? Not that it’s wrong in any way, just that my impression of you is that you would save coin wherever you could. Was that a nod?”

I nodded again more deliberately, but it was awkward as her hands were massaging my scalp and neck. Then they moved to my shoulders and started kneading. Oh, it was heaven! I was so tense without realising it. I had not had this treatment since Mama … Suddenly, I couldn’t hold back any longer and I just sobbed and sobbed and sobbed.

… … ...

It was nearly to the noon bell when Papa mounted Judd. Our doe frayen, Trumpa, was due a rest as she had been with Papa on his travels for the past few weeks; she looked on with what I can only describe as a puzzled expression on her face. All of us humans were quite amazed too, as Papa now had one of the new-fangled saddles and he consequently sat higher and straighter - far more authoritative. Judd simply exuded an air of smug delight mixed with a tinge of appreciation.

Swayga, Kords and I were red-eyed as we waved Papa off for his week or so away - but that may have been from the big sob-session we had this morning. Kords had rushed into the bathhouse to find out what was wrong, and we all three got wet together, from tears and from warm water. Something had shifted inside me - I felt afterwards as if I had finally said a proper goodbye to my mother - and we all three formed a bond there and then. I was still incapable of entirely trusting Swayga, she was still a stranger really, but the three of us did bond in some indefinable way.

We selfishly occupied the bathhouse for a good half-bell as the other two encouraged me to share my feelings and insights of the younger ones, of the house, of the family, of chores, of everything that had become my housewife life, thus rooting me back into reality but with the knowledge that my knowledge could be shared - this last was an unlooked for and unexpected benefit. Kords was quite amazed as I listed a host of little things, like Kord needing to always have his stuffed cuddling pakh within a stride or two. She hadn’t ever noticed that, but realised that I was right. She got embarrassed when I mentioned some of her little quirks but was forced to confess that I was right in these areas too.

It was very strange indeed to take an observer’s role during the morning as the chores were done. I sometimes suggested other ways of doing things, most of which Swayga appreciated and adopted - there were a couple of things where she demonstrated her way was slightly more efficient and I had to mentally kick myself for not thinking of them. Kords explained that she was happy to assist Swayga in everything for at least up to my coming of age, according to Papa’s wishes for me to be as carefree as possible. Looking back, it wasn’t until after Papa had returned from his exploration trip that I actually relaxed into my new role - the younger ones were very confused to start with, and were thus extra clingy with me, but theirs was just a childish mistrust of change. I had to intercede on Swayga’s behalf on only a few occasions, and just once did I have to gather them all together and lay down the law. Whilst still maintaining a natural suspicion. I was more and more won over by the woman, and felt more secure in my father’s taste and sense. I, perhaps reluctantly, began to suspect that he had chosen wisely.

… … ...

And so it came to pass that I had my first totally free afternoon since my mother had died.

Swayga made her first executive decision and stated that she was going to insist on a bell’s period of peace and quiet, preferably of sleep, after our noon meal every day, starting from the moment that everything had been cleaned and put away. I remembered that Mama had often insisted on a rest period, and I was most forceful in telling the kids that Swayga was right, and that they had to try their hardest to keep quiet during that period. It was a clever move on Swyaga’s part, knowing that it would be unpopular, but at the same time sensible. It was a good way to get them used to her authority.

I had long since learnt to impose harsher terms than I wanted, so that when I relaxed the terms, it seemed they had a small victory and we all ended up being happier about it. Swayga adopted the same tactics by originally demanding a bell and a half, and settling on the bell she wanted all along.

Thus it was that I found myself alone, with no tasks and no chores to perform, wandering round our tiny town, intent on being able to go peering at the changes under way. I had also intended to tell Molly, Kelly and Gyth my momentous news first, but that was not to be.

I chose, this time, the route down the hill to the Claw, prior to walking up to Kelly’s to break the news there. But, on the north corner of the Claw where the lane joined Main Street, was a group of three who hailed me as I neared.

“Well met, Mistress Julina,” called Mistress Yanda, as a way of introducing me into their conversation.

“Well met, Mistresses Yanda and Sukhana, Master Michen.” I replied with a nod - somewhat formally I was aware, however Mistress Sukhana was a relative stranger to me.

“Are you come here for your chores, Julina, or have you time to add your fine wisdom to our deliberations?” asked Michen.

“Oh no, not really, Michen,” I saw the others eyebrows rise as I addressed him so familiarly, “I have no chores today. Indeed very few in the near future! I will always have time for you as you know well, but I have great news - my circumstances are set quite on their head. Suddenly. As of last night …”

I proceeded to explain the changes at home which explanations were greeted with many gasps and sighs and other expressions of awe. Then I was shocked to hear Mistress Sukhana laugh in her very attractive way.

“This town! It just gets to me! We were just discussing a problem for you, Master Michen, when the solution just walked straight up to us. There is something in the air or in the water up here, I swear it, or Mylady Garia sprinkled some otherwise unknown dust around that concentrates the minds.”

Michen’s face changed as the realisation of what Mistress Sukhana had said dawned on him, and Mistress Yanda laughed and nodded her head in agreement, as she breathed: “Of course! Such a perfect solution too!”

My face must have shown my confusion and so they all tried to explain at the same time, until Michen claimed priority: “My house, my topic!”

The others calmed down and let him take the lead.

“Julina, my dear. I have decided to change my life a little. This arm no longer supports my past life too well. I have come up with an idea that may be of benefit to the town and was just asking these two ladies for their opinions. I can see with the increasing population that there will come a requirement for increased eating and drinking establishments. The house into which my father and I have moved, with your family’s much valued assistance my dear, was used in the pakh-wool high days, as a private drinking … er … club, if you will, with access by invitation only. Food was also offered but only if ordered the day before, and thus I have decided to resurrect this usage. But I cannot cope with the cooking as well. These two ladies have no objection to the scheme as I could not proceed without their approval, intending as I am to take some of their business, after all …”

Mistress Yanda and I looked at each other and raised an eyebrow as we gave each other a little grin, which I was sure was missed by the other two.

“… and so we were just discussing how to go forward, when you came along. YOU could be my caterer! I know first-hand of your skills. And it would be a wonderful way for you to earn some coin. Please say you will!” he finished by pleading.

I decided to tease him a little: “But Michen, you must remember that I am not an adult …”

His face fell. I let the pause build some more before continuing, “… for another three weeks!”

We all burst out laughing which attracted the attention of some others who were around, but they nodded to us and allowed us some privacy as we did not indicate that they should join us.

“I would be delighted to work for you, dear Michen. Thank you for your trust. But there is a lot more to talk about before it is final. I wish to learn more of my letters and numbers and there is a trip down to Tranidor to make - I have to arrange all these things. And Master Jepp has been pressuring me to help somehow in setting up the school Mylady, our Baroness, wants to start.”

“Oh it would take me some weeks to get everything set up for the food side, so there is no rush. I need to make sure we have cooking pots and tableware and drinking vessels and so on and so forth. It takes just under a week for orders to reach us, if I have to send down to Tranidor. However, I will go and tell Father that we can start our little scheme. I’m sure that our potential clients will be understanding that we need to get opinions from them before setting up the catering side, so we can use that for our advantage. Yes, I shall get things started immediately. Oh how delightful! Ladies, I shall take my leave.”

He was grinning widely as he bowed to us, before swinging round and almost skipping up the hill towards his home.

I turned to the other two and was at first disconcerted by a very calculating look on Mistress Sukhana’s face.

I glanced at Mistress Yanda and she indicated that she didn’t know any more than I, why the other lady should look quite like that.

Mistress Sukhana’s face changed into a sort of grin as she said slowly: “There’s a women’s circle in this town isn’t there? And you’re both in it! You both glanced at each other as Master Michen outlined his plan and neither of you were surprised. I bet this idea of his isn’t actually one of his, is it? You women thought this out a while ago, I’d wager. Ah, I see from your expressions that I am right. Now then, you don’t have to worry about me being not in this group of yours - after all, I have only just arrived and wouldn’t even think I should be included … yet!” she finished meaningfully.

Mistress Yanda and I both confirmed her interpretation, and she grinned knowingly. She was about to go, when I called her back. I had wanted to talk with her for some time, and Mistress Yanda’s presence would also be a potential benefit, as she could add an objective view.

“So Mistress Sukhana, as you are aware, Master Michen’s old house up there above the town has been chosen as the site for this new Community Hall. In order to build it, they need an access road, but the best route for that means that our present house will have to be removed. Master Bezan and I have been over the plans and we have decided upon the layout of our buildings. But we would not have anywhere to let our animals wander - we have two frayen, a buck and a doe, Judd and Trumpa are their names, and we also look after Dralla, Michen’s doe. I was going to ask you Mistress Sukhana if we could use your large paddock across the back lane behind the Claw? Our new house would be backing onto the fence after all.”

She thought for a moment or two, her face reflecting the facts as various thoughts whizzed through her head. I was beginning to get nervous that I had done something wrong but then a grin spread again across her features.

“Oh I’m sure we can do better than that. Why don’t you stable your frayen in the Claw’s stabling and then just deal with them as you normally would from there? I’ll keep an accounting of anything that you use, and you can have that at its cost price. It would be so much cheaper for you that way, and I would have someone to go riding with if I can persuade you up on your animals' back or backs.”

I think my enthusiastic nodding told her clearly what I thought about being able to ride.

“Would that be acceptable? That way you can have an extra room or two for your new house, now your family has expanded.” She trailed off briefly as another train of thought went through her head.

“Oh! And maybe I could let you have a hand of strides width all the way along the north side of the paddock, then we could use that land for the two of us to grow vegetables. That would provide your family with some supplies, and my wagoneers' kitchen as well. Yes, that sounds like a good arrangement for us both. And you will have easy supplies for your catering work at Michen’s. The advantages multiply by the heartbeat. Oh do say you will!”

I was shocked that I hadn’t thought about the new house and fitting Swayga into it just yet, I had just assumed she would move into father’s room. But I did see the advantages very quickly, and I shook Mistress Sukhana’s hand on the deal, and thanked her formally.

“Oh, my dear, I’m not so stuffy. Just call me Sookie like everyone else does. And I’ll call you Julina. Is that acceptable?”

Mistress Yanda also said something similar, and suddenly there were two more friends on my list. And my brain was racing feverishly as I could see a start to increasing the family’s coin.

Just then, I saw someone ride a frayen up towards the Bell. It was someone I needed to talk to now.

“Oh look. There’s Master Bezan. I must go and tell him of the changes. Excuse me, Yanda and Sookie. I will run to catch him before he disappears again.”

They waved me off and I scurried to where I had seen Master Bezan turn into the Bell’s courtyard. I did indeed manage to catch up with him, and I hovered as he was finishing a conversation with someone else.

“… and I really need to understand the water system in this town in great detail. Otherwise there will be even more delays. I know we are in a warm climate area, but winters can still be cold enough to be disruptive, I have heard. We have so much basic work to be done. I think that you should move the building team up here tomorrow. The roadhouse is well enough appointed now, and the mining won’t start in real earnest until the Spring, so I think we need to get on as much as we can while the weather permits.

“We have some of those joined corner walls just waiting there until the expansion starts again. We can use those to save some time up here. I would very much like to get the groundwork close to being finished, if not actually finished, before the year ends. It will be camping for your men again, I’m afraid, at least until we get the miners’ quarters squared away but, you must own, 'twill be luxury camping conditions compared to many other sites.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll get that in hand. Expect us the morning after the next. And we’ll bring the unused pre-built modules as well. We’ll have notice aplenty of any requirement for the roadhouse expansion.”

“Good man!”

He turned to me, having acknowledged my presence earlier with a little hand gesture.

“Mistress Julina. Well met. Are you waiting for me?”

“Well met, Master Bezan. I was indeed hoping for two or three hands of moments of your time. I wish to report some potential changes to our house plan, nothing drastic, but just wanted you to be aware.”

“Oh very well,” he said with what seemed to be a grudging tone. “Oh - that didn’t come out right. I’m sorry, I’m quite tired - and I have a lot on my mind. I didn’t mean to be curt. Why don’t you take a seat in the common room and order some pel; I’ll just go up to my room, make myself comfortable, change out of these work clothes and come down to you - say half a bell?”

“As it pleases you, Master Bezan.”

I went into the common room, but nervously, very aware I was an unescorted female - but yes, I may just have passed by the flat looking-glass on the way and perhaps spent just a very short while in front of it. I found a secluded corner in which to sit and sip my pel whilst waiting. I caught some quizzical looks from other patrons but they stopped when Mistress Yanda came in from outside, saw me sitting there and came across to sit with me, chatting away merrily before leaving when Master Bezan arrived. In such an open room, it was not too bad to be 'alone' with a male, for there were several other females around.

“So, Mistress Julina, again I apologise for the somewhat peremptory nature of my earlier remarks and attitude. I am much refreshed now and dare say that one of Mistress Yanda’s ales will put the final polish to my recuperation.”

He waved at Yanda and made some elaborate mime which she seemed to understand for she smiled and nodded in return. Sure enough, barely two moments had passed when one of the girls brought a foaming tankard over to our table.

I commenced my report to him with the news of the fact that I was no longer the mistress of my own home, to which he expressed his sorrow and shock before I had fully finished the explanations - but I convinced him that it was in fact a good thing. I then explained how that would change the requirements of the layout and then continued to add the information about the stabling of our beasts and the vegetable planting. He graciously acknowledged that the information was valuable and that perhaps a slightly better layout could be achieved. He also thought that maybe Papa and Swayga would need a private sitting room sometimes and I realised that that would be a splendid gift to them for their spousal present. He also added that he had been speaking with a relatively new arrival named Rindal, who was anxious to plant some fruit trees. Here was a golden opportunity to start some of HIS experiments. Yes, all around this seemed to be a good idea.

He then continued with a slightly surprising statement that got my immediate attention.

“It is most frustrating though that I suspect the works may be delayed significantly from our plans. It may not now be until Spring when we can complete the new place for you. I have discovered that I lack some vital information. The lack of which is likely to delay all the building projects. I just don’t know how to solve it at the moment, and it’s getting really most frustrating.”

“What is the problem, then, Master?”

“Oh, I don’t suppose that you will understand, my dear. It’s a matter of the water supply.”

“Oh, you mean directing the water to the houses from the Cistern?”

His attention sharpened as he looked at me in some surprise. “Do YOU know something about it? I need to understand how the water gets around, all the way from the dam. I understand the basics but not the details. The designs of our expansions are very dependent upon these details. What do you know, may I ask?”

“Well actually I know how the water gets to the Cistern and how that flow is regulated!”

“You do? How on Anmar can that be so?”

“Ah! I have some contacts here in our small community that maybe you do not. Tell me, does the name Deegrum mean anything to you?”

“That name seems familiar. For some reason I also associate it with that of your father. And a few others. Now why should that be? It must be Assembly business. Assembly. Assembly. Hmmmm … Why in the Assembly? What would … Aaah! We pay these men from town funds. So why do we pay this Deegrum?”

“His family have passed down the responsibility from son to son for generations - the responsibility for dam and aqueduct maintenance. And he is the last of his line.”

“Oh Maker! Why didn’t I know? Where is this man? How can I speak with him? Oh, thank you Mistress, this might be the break I needed!”

“Well I must caution you. Maybe Deegrum won’t talk with you!”

“What? Why?”

And so I repeated what I have relayed to you in an earlier tale.

(‘Older’ Julina says: She is referring to number 02 in this set of tales.)

And Master Bezan was sensitive enough to take all this information into his cognisance.

“Would you consider being with me, Julina when I meet him? It is vital that I get the information. We may have to split the aqueduct to have a separate feed for the upper houses we are going to need. It makes no sense to bring water down only to pump it up again. And then maybe … Oh, sorry. I hope this isn’t too technical for you?”

“Oh no Master. Your explanations are so clearly made and you have kept things simple enough for even me to understand. I do have a question though, if I might?”

He shook his head as he replied: “Women and this town have redefined my attitudes, I must confess. So I look forward to your question with interest … and a little trepidation!”

“Well … allow me to set a little background first. As I understand it, the water comes from the dam, which collects it, and it is then directed to the Cistern?”

He nodded so I continued, “… and the water is delivered from there to the houses?”

Again a nod.

“I have made the assumption that there would have to be a similar, second Cistern that would be needed to feed any houses that are built on a higher level than the existing town?”

A further nod, slower this time as I could see his mind engage a more technical gear, allowed me to ask my big question. “Well, it has always worried me that the existing Cistern is a building that has no human function. I have always wondered why the tank area couldn’t be beneath something useful. Couldn’t we make the basement of the new Community Hall the second Cistern?”

He looked at me shocked, and swayed back in his seat. He opened his mouth to speak, but then just shut it again. He tried to speak two or three times before he eventually managed it.

“Maker!” he breathed. “Mylady was right! Maybe we really should have a woman or two on the Assembly. I doubt if any one of us old men would have found such a simple idea. We would have looked for complicated solutions.”

He shook his head once more as he continued: “The whole town should probably thank you for this Mistress - I certainly thank you upon their behalf. Now, if I understand your circumstances properly, you have no duties at your home. So I would like to invite you for a meal here this evening at the town’s expense and ask for your help to speak with Deegrum. Would that be acceptable?”

“Er … My goodness! … I have never not been at home for a meal. Um … I guess it would be alright. At what hour should I attend? Oh no! What should I wear? I don’t really have any fine dress for evening wear. Oh, maybe I should refuse.”

The Master laughed and with a wave, summoned Mistress Yanda over. He rapidly explained the situation and she also laughed.

“Be here at the seventh bell, Julina, and I shall help you. Don’t be late as Deegrum usually gets here at the eighth bell to eat. I will be less busy that early. We usually get most busy at dusk, which is just after the ninth bell at this time of year.”

“As it pleases you both,” I replied faintly, wondering what it was I had got myself into. Mistress Yanda then added that she would send one of her ‘urchins’ as she called her young runners to my home to tell them I would not be there for the meal that evening. Why did I feel that the whole world was running away from me and that I had no more control over anything?

“Right then, that’s all decided. I must be off to speak with Master Brydas about how those truss experiments have been going. I shall see you later Mistress Julina. And you Mistress Yanda,” said Master Bezan as he rose and gave us a little bow before striding out purposefully.

I suddenly felt as out of breath as if I had run all the way home and back.

“Julina,” said Yanda, “a lot has just occurred, so I suggest you pop up the road to tell Master Michen. A fair amount of the changes wrought in the past bell directly affect him after all. And you don’t need to feel uncomfortable in the common room of an inn. When you return at the seventh bell, come round via the courtyard and send someone to tell me you have arrived. Just stand up for a moment though, and stand with your back to mine that I might compare our sizes.”

I did all that and was waved off when I enquired about paying for the pel. I made my way across the common room, waiting for a few heartbeats as a young woman from across the Bray turned and twisted in front of the looking glass, before I could have my turn to do so.

By and by, I found myself knocking on Michen’s door.

His housekeeper let me in and ushered me to a sitting room, in which Master Morden was gently snoring. I was shocked at how frail he seemed to be. It was only recently that they had come to dinner, and yet there was a noticeable difference in his skin pallor. He was breathing regularly though and it did not seem laboured to me.

I suppose I sat for a hand of moments, keeping silent, when I heard a quiet throat-clearing from the door. I looked up and saw Michen beckoning me and signing that I should keep silent as I followed him. He led me to a room of surprising understated charm, and somehow larger than it at first seemed.

“This would be our room for the invited guests for that scheme of mine I was telling you about earlier.”

I suppressed a grin about him thinking it was his idea as I looked around at the very nice room. I could see the attraction of this venue as opposed to the common room at the Bell. I asked him about the storage and serving facilities for drinks, and asked him to show me the kitchens - all the while keeping him updated about the arrangements that had been made since we met in the street a little over a bell ago.

“Oh Maker,” he surprisingly interjected, “I believe that Mistress Sukhana is right. Things that look like problems suddenly seem to solve themselves just with a shift in mental attitude. It MUST be something in the water or the air. Now, let me explain; I have damaged my arm again in all this moving and regenerating this house - oh no, it’s not so serious, it has just set me back some weeks in the recovery process - which has presented me with a problem as Dralla needs exercising. YOU could ride her and make some excursions with Mistress Sukhana. I will come up to the saddlers with you after we are finished here, and get him to change my new saddle to fit you, and leave making mine for a few weeks - I assume you know Master Waldan?”

I nodded - and nodded even more vehemently when he asked me if I would like to be able to ride.

I was more and more convinced that this day was spinning faster and faster out of control - more and more vistas were opening up for me and it was still early in the afternoon!

I finally needed to ask him to show me the toilet facilities, as that pel had worked its way through quite rapidly. He ushered me to that area and I was pleasantly surprised to see, for the first time in my life, that these facilities were segregated between men and women. This gave me yet another idea for a change to the designs of our new house, there being five women in the household now, and just three men.

After I had finished, I was just ‘tidying up’ when another thought sprang into my mind. There was a small water pipe sticking out of the wall with a strange-looking (to me) spigot at the end. Michen had assumed I would know what it was and had casually told me to make sure it was twisted shut when I finished, which was sufficient of a clue for me to be able to use it. I squealed a bit as I twisted it open and the water pressure shot a stream out with far more force than I expected. I filled the bucket provided and swilled down the hole area I had used, when I suddenly thought of a slight improvement to the system in that we could have a bucket with a bung in it, affixed to the wall below the spigot so that users could wash their hands in water, then use the bung in that bucket to fill the sluicing bucket. There would need to be a drying cloth available of course. My mind was occupied with refining my initial thought.

I turned to the door and went to open it, but it only opened a little way before there was the scraping of a sharp pebble on the tiled floor and the door jammed. I was just not strong enough to shift it either way and had to call for help. Michen came along fairly quickly and between us we managed to clear the blockage and get the door open. There was quite a scar in the tile underneath and Michen knelt down to investigate it. I twitched my skirts out of the way and stepped delicately past the kneeling figure as he fumbled with his one good arm. I offered to do it for him and knelt down myself, using both hands as I ran my fingertips on both the floor and the door bottom. I needed the door to be opened a bit more so asked Michen to move.

Michen went to stand up.

There was a loud ripping sound and his tunic was torn all along a seam - I had been kneeling on the hem without knowing it. I was naturally upset my clumsiness had damaged his clothing and was going to apologise profusely.

I let out a gasp of surprise as Michen frantically tried to hold the edges together.

It was too late. I had seen his secret.

And I had seen that he had seen that I had seen.

It was a secret no longer and I was unable to pretend not to have noticed, which was what had been my first reaction.

Michen had gone as white as a fresh snowfall and I have never seen anyone look so scared in all my life.

---

Julina gets to meet two new personalities, amongst others, as her crowded and hectic day continues

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I couldn’t help myself. I grabbed him and cuddled him, rocking him in my arms. The poor dear was absolutely terrified for some reason. A man and a woman, alone, cuddling in an open corridor! Scandalous! But I cared not ...

There was some resistance at first, but that suddenly crumbled and I held in my arms and my lap the now-sobbing figure whose entire muscular structure seemed to have collapsed. I realised with a start that this was a similar state to that in which I found myself only this morning.

My knees were protesting by the time the sobs were subsiding. The housekeeper had come along and had taken in the situation at a glance. She looked me straight in the eyes and seemed to nod approvingly. If it hadn’t been so inappropriate, I could have sworn that she mouthed: “Thank the Maker for that”. But my concentration was now upon my 'patient', so I didn't dwell on that strange expression.

I kept murmuring little words of support and encouragement and by and by the emotional melt-down calmed into some sort of manageable state. My experiences with my younger siblings, particularly young Kord, proved to be of great assistance to me in this instance.

When he was once more in reasonable charge of himself, he looked up at me and smiled gratefully. I smiled back and took his hand. It was a nice, calm and friendly moment. One of simple friendship.

Which changed all too rapidly into a highly embarrassed attitude.

He straightened himself and called the housekeeper back, to observe the proprieties of a man and a chaperoned woman.

It is very difficult for me to put down as a record, for what is effectively public consumption, details of another person’s private life. So there will be left some gaps here. Even as I write these words, I know that you will be clamouring for details, but I feel strongly that this is not the time to reveal all. Maybe, later in my life, the time will be appropriate, but not right now. In particular when the subject is something about which I have actually no knowledge - it being far beyond any experience of mine so far in my short life. I will therefore limit myself to my observations and keep some things private - begging your understanding and indulgence.

When the tunic had ripped, it enabled me to see underneath it. The breasts I saw were smaller than mine; but were definitely breasts, I could see the valley between them. And they were enclosed in a bodice. As you may readily imagine, this was not what I expected to see on a male, particularly one so well respected in our community, and one who had been a guest in my house on regular occasions.

When we could talk sensibly, we were both aware that we had limited time, due to pre-arranged appointments, he (or she) with the saddler and I still had to break my news to my close friends and then get back to the Bell Inn for my appointment there with Mistress Yanda.

I could go on for hours and hours about what was said, why certain things were done and the various shocks, sighs and hugs that punctuated this period of eye-opening revelations. I will spare you the tedium, however, and just mention the salient points here and now. To save possible confusions, I will refer to the other person involved as M - this will help with the pronouns!

You may recall the following facts that I mentioned in an earlier tale: Master Morden, M’s father, travelled widely with the wagons, having started out as a guard/labourer but had progressed to Wagontrain Master. His wife, Maldenet, came originally from Blackstone, a niece of the Bellringers, but, like many, she preferred the bustle of Tranidor to the simplicity of her home village. And it was there that she and Master Morden settled down, and where Master Michen was born. After the very difficult birth, which had some follow-up complications, she subsequently never became pregnant again. She had been convinced during her pregnancy that she was carrying a girlchild, but she was shocked when the midwife peered through squinting eyes and announced a boy.

Master Morden was so delighted that he rushed around to everyone announcing his son. He has since admitted himself that maybe he got a little carried away, and every hour that passed seemed to add some glorious future to come with this honoured boychild. He was going to be a hero, at least two strides tall, mighty muscles, would eventually outshine even the King himself … and so on and so forth.

I myself have noticed that there exists an instinct in young children to select their playthings according to their nature. Having said that, I need also to say that I have learned quite early on in my life that there are very few things in any walk of life that are cut and dried as being either one thing or the other. Yes, everything in the plant world that grows goes through a green phase before adopting their final colours, but that green phase has different shades. A malm ends up being brilliant blue, a vayter (mmmmm - lovely sweet vayter - I don’t know a girl who doesn’t love vayter!) is bright orange. A staple vegetable is the koonkle which is green above the ground, but the crunchy root is such a bright red - it is an amusing contrast when you see the Doocloris munching away on them, their big floppy ears and bucked teeth making short work of the koonklin. Indeed, we all know the glories of the colours when the leaves begin to drop off the trees, and I, as an effective mother, also noticed the variations in my siblings as they grew. It is not possible to say that ALL boychildren ALWAYS prefer hard, utensil-like playthings, whereas ALL girlchildren prefer more animalistic playthings and things they can hug and act at nurturing.

And so the dreadful, life-long torture for M began. The father had declared to the world that they had a son, and was bitterly disappointed when it became clear from a very early age that the father’s dreams, however unrealistic, would never be fulfilled. M showed a marked preference for playthings and pursuits when young which were more on the female side of the balance rather than the male. Maldenet refused to let the anger of Master Morden be transferred to the child and they all accepted a compromise wherein M took an oath that s/he would never let outsiders know that the father’s pronouncements were unfounded.

Personally, I find extracting a solemn oath from a six year-old is probably cruel behaviour, but there was nothing I could do in any way now. And an oath is something that is very important in our society. M has spent an entire life trying to show the world that masculinity demanded by an over-enthusiastic father at the time of the birth. My fondness for Master Morden waned from the moment I appreciated the unnatural strains that he had imposed upon his offspring.

At this point, the housekeeper demanded to be heard.

She explained that she had known almost from the start that M was more female than male and that there were two women in the town who were sworn to secrecy, but also knew the truth. They had made dresses for Michet and underthings to make the swell of her breasts less obvious under the male tunics. (I had a flash of insight when I remembered the two women who had exchanged glances at that first women’s meeting I went to.) But Michet had never before had anyone with whom to share the load of her situation, and the housekeeper was pleased beyond anything that now Michet had someone she could relate to, share with and basically be herself.

I now understood the reactions of the housekeeper from earlier.

I hugged Michet close, and promised that I would never betray her, but that we would talk much and frequently in the times to come. The housekeeper herself was shedding a few tears as we both saw the lightening of Michet’s load in the way her shoulders were now carried. It was, of course, still early days but the foundations of a deep friendship were built there, kneeling together in that draughty hallway.

But now we were pressed for time so I encouraged Michet to turn back into Michen, to once again don the male persona to which both she, and he, was so accustomed. I promised most faithfully that I would visit her first thing in the morning to get everything of our new relationship more defined, and that I would never abandon her. She searched my face minutely for any sign of guile but found nothing. She smiled more brightly than I had ever seen this body do and I watched, mostly in awe, as she took a deep breath and returned bit by bit to Master Michen. The transformation was fascinating and my thoughts were all ajumble until she, no he, stood once again and said that he had to go and change. I forced all these thoughts into the back of my head, knowing that I would be pulling them all back to the front once I got home and had no appointments.

I believe the thing about which M was most grateful, was that I had accepted both her and him. I could both feel and see how important that was.

We heard a querulous voice come from the other sitting room, and we all three gathered ourselves together before old Morden could shuffle his way out to where we were. We exchanged meaningful glances and the two of us hastily twitched our clothes back into some semblance of normality. M excused herself, no himself by now, to go and change into a non-ruined tunic as Morden found the two of us women chatting in low tones outside. We pretended we were trying not to wake him, which is why we were whispering.

M came back to us after a bit and outwardly only Michen was visible, but her eyes told me that, inside, Michet was so grateful that I would keep her secret.

Thus it was with a much firmer friendship that the two of us put on our normal faces, the ones we always use for public consumption, and left HIS house to face the world outside - which was mocking us, in a way, since it looked exactly the same as it had before all our drama started less than a bell ago - surely the momentous changes of our time inside must be reflected in the outside?

We acknowledged some greetings from others as we took the few steps up to the Saddler’s door and waved to Master Brydas as we passed his forge. I’m sure there were more outbuildings behind his street-front house than there had been a week or so ago. There were definitely more men busy round there than I had ever seen before. I saw that he, along with his seeming army of workers, was making more of those truss things, but this time with a triangular cross-section rather than the squares I saw before. I also got a glimpse of his low bridge walls where he was testing the equipment with the use of the wagon ‘acquired’ from the campingplace.

We reached Master Waldan’s place - it was only two houses farther up the street from the forge - and went directly round the back of the house to the workshops. He was there as we expected, working at one station on one of those new-style saddles, which he had obviously just started. Next to him, at another workstation was a stranger working on a pair of shoes. He was still quite young, and did not look all that careworn as so many of my fellow citizens of this town did.

“Well met, Mistress Julina, Master Michen,” Master Waldan greeted us jovially. “I am just this moment starting upon your new saddle, Master. You have arrived at the best possible moment. But first, allow me to introduce to you our latest shoemaker. This is Master Wainer, very recently arrived with old Jefferkin and appointed by the Guildhall in Tranidor. Master Wainer, this is Master Michen, a resident of some standing here in town, being a retired decorated guardsman of the Duke and the organiser of the huntsmen that supply the Bell Inn and the roadhouse downvalley with fresh flesh taken from the wild. They also have some contracts with private individuals such as myself.”

The two men acknowledged each other, as Master Waldan continued: “… and this is Mistress Julina, eldest daughter of our road inspector. She has impressed everyone in the town with the way she has coped with a large family after the tragedy that took her mother from us some four or five years ago.”

It came as a little shock to me that the new man had in effect dismissed me simply because I was a woman. I had been dealing with men on a far more equal basis for some weeks now, particularly with the dealings about our new house, and it was surprisingly hurtful when I was brought back to reality by his casual nod in my direction before again turning his attention to the other men. I was amazed how quickly I had adjusted to getting some attention and consideration from men and had almost forgotten the prevailing attitude throughout our land. He had just reverted to the standard behaviour that was all too prevalent.

It occurred to me that mayhap my arrival together with M and without any chaperone MAY have made him think we were a couple, but I still found it irritating.

I bit back any sign of annoyance though, as we would need to be on good terms with the town’s shoemaker. I did however enjoy the look on his face when Michen explained to Master Waldan that the saddle would be for me and not for him, and that his own saddle could wait a few weeks.

“The women here ride frayen?” his tone indicating that he both queried and at the same time exclaimed.

He continued a little more thoughtfully: “It would not, however, be the first I had seen. I saw a rather large party of travellers going downvalley when I came up - and amongst them there were some women riding; I was shocked, I can tell you. Not just by the different saddles, both in shape and in position on the beasts, which immediately placed them as being foreign, but also by the fact of females riding. But the party itself was almost as intriguing - it seemed more like an army, and I swear one of the young men was wearing a princely uniform. There were some colours that I didn’t recognise and a lance pennant that described an encounter with a Ptuvil of all things. For these reasons I supposed the women to be from foreign parts, and were being escorted ceremoniously; another factor that convinced me of that conclusion was that we were on the Chaarn road at the time. One of the young women had a most distinctive hair style, but she was still very young as were two or three of the others. I was surprised that they allowed a young servant such as her to ride.”

We all grinned at that, but each was waiting for another to explain. Eventually the silence was broken.

“Oh yes,” began Master Waldan, “the women ride here. Not many, and not often, but I strongly suspect that it will be more frequently observed in the new year.”

He paused as if to decide how to say what he next wanted to say. However, it was Michen who continued.

“These lands belong to the Baroness Garia and she is but recently departed, so that would have been HER party you saw. And she would have been one of the riders. For it is our Baroness that carries that distinctive hairstyle.”

Master Wainer coughed and spluttered when Michen said that, and made an attempt to mollify any possible offence he may have given us. I reluctantly gave him full marks for speed of thought and awareness of possibilities and consequences. He had no idea of our loyalties and came up with a diplomatic approach.

“So large a party - and princely escorts! Surely you jest?” I noticed that his smile was really quite attractive, and … and then I got a hold of myself once more as Master Waldan took up the conversation.

“Not at all, Master Wainer. Master Michen has severely understated the case in all truth. The Prince Keren, for indeed ’twas he, and our Baroness are all but engaged to be wed. It is plain to anyone that they are made for each other, and have eyes only for each other; but they themselves are doubt-ridden for some unbelievable reason.

“There is much you should learn about our Baroness if you are to stay here and be accepted by the people. She has truly won all of them over - well nearly all of them. You will find the tales at first to be difficult to credit, but I expect most will be actual fact. She has already declared that she herself will take not a single soo in tax from us. The Town Assembly will most probably need coin to pay for the necessary amenities and facilities, but she has eschewed any income for herself from us.

“We may seem a dead-end town right now, and yes I have noticed your inner disappointment to be sent here, but within a year I wager you will be demanding a second and maybe even a third shoemaker to come up here. I have been severely strained to handle the repairs to shoes as well as my own large order book - for these new saddles particularly, which have been introduced to our lands by our Baroness, no less - so I am glad to be able to hand those repairs to footwear over to you.”

Master Wainer looked thoughtful - it would have been obvious, even to a blind man, that he needed to readjust his mind-set quite rapidly.

Master Waldan continued: “You need to find your own feet, if you will forgive my little joke, here in our community, and naturally I will help with introductions and so on. However, I am aware that I could easily over-influence you so I urge you to get a balanced view. I believe that only in this way will you be able to be confident of what I say. I recommend you ask around this evening and in the next few days to get a good feel for the town and the people’s attitudes. I dare say you will be quite shocked from what you hear.” He paused here before continuing in a very serious way as he adopted a deeper tone and a more measured delivery: “And a word of warning: underestimate the women of this town at your peril!”

I was quite impressed by the fact that Master Waldan made such a statement as that last one, and I decided to strike when I deemed it appropriate - like now! I joined in the conversation: “Where are you staying, Master Wainer, and did you bring your family with you?”

He looked at me, surprised that a woman would initiate a conversation, but then Master Waldan’s last words registered, and with a great gulp he turned to me and actually conversed. I saw the suppressed grins on Michen’s and Master Waldan’s faces.

“I have travelled alone, Mistress … Julina, was it? I am unwed. I have only recently been honoured with my Master title and have always said that I would establish my practice before establishing a family. I confess that I was somewhat unimpressed with my appointment by the Guild to what I have heard is a simple, backward, high-mountain community at the very end of the road. And I have been here for only a few bells. I am currently being looked after kindly by Master Waldan, whose name was given me as a first contact, but I understand that the shoemaker’s house and workshop is provided by the town. I am to meet a Mistress Sandara later to arrange some sort of access to the premises and inspection of the facilities. I must be there at the seventh bell, so I thought I would do a little work to use up the time until then.”

“Well then, welcome to Blackstone, Master Wainer. I shall refrain from confusing you with too much information so early in your stay, but feel free at any time to ask me if you have any queries. If I do not know the answer, I’m fairly sure I know who to send you to to get that answer.”

He was taken aback a bit, but the other two all backed up my claims and I knew he would consider it in the future.

There was hope for him.

And he was really quite slim and fit. I found myself wanting to inspect his backside, and felt a little blush rush to my cheeks.

“Just why was there a vacancy way up here for a shoemaker anyway?” he asked.

“Well … let’s say there was bit of a disaster that created the opening. A very awkward predicament that arose. I’m not sure how much more I should say.”

“Please don’t stop there, Master Michen. What disaster could hit a simple shoemaker in this community? I certainly can’t conceive of anything on Anmar that could cause such a predicament.”

“Ah, Master Wainer - the full story will take a bell or more, maybe we could meet later in the Bell Inn for an ale or two? It always helps to talk with a moist throat, after all. But the short answer to your natural question is … attempted murder and treason!”

I watched as the newcomer’s jaw dropped and he struggled for words. He stood up in astonishment and turned complete circles as he struggled for a suitable reply. No-one could have expected THAT reply, I knew. But this gave me an opportunity to examine, discreetly of course, his backside, which I did not find wanting, despite his tunic being a trifle long and therefore covering a fair proportion of it.

Master Waldan and I however were then required to retire to another room while he called for his wife to come out to us, so he could gain the measures of MY backside to be sure the saddle would fit. Mistress Pomma came out very promptly, almost as if she had been waiting for a summons and the way she kept glancing over to where the new man was, even though he was out of sight, convinced me that her curiosity was at peak levels. She was polite and charming as usual despite being more than a little distracted, but her attention sharpened when it was explained to her what was required of her.

“So YOU are going to ride? Oh how I wish I could!”

“Well tell me how to take the right measurements and I’ll measure you now, so your man can make you a saddle too. Mistress Sukhana down to the Claw is desperate for riding partners and there are not too many riders left in town now the Baroness has taken them all with her!” I caught the hope in her eyes, and a flicker of annoyance on the face of Master Waldan.

“That will mean we need another frayen from somewhere, and the expense of keeping it and feeding it and so on and so forth. And you will need riding lessons. And all the associated stuff. And I suppose new clothing. Maker, when will it ever end?”

“But there would be advantages too, Waldan. I can do so much more for you, being able to carry heavier loads and so on …”

“This is neither the time nor place to discuss this, woman. I will let Julina measure you as it is convenient, but be very aware that this does NOT mean I approve of taking this any further - clear?”

She nodded her acceptance but the look of hope and determination on her face told me that this would indeed be taken further - and soon!

“… and,” he continued, “I am aware that your curiosity is driving you wild about the newcomer so I have invited him to stay with us until he can move into the shoemaker’s house. This may be as long as two weeks, so you will have plenty of time to satisfy that curiosity. That being so, I suggest that you scurry back into the house to get everything ready as soon as Julina has done her task, after you have done yours.”

She curtseyed to her husband in an obedient way, but which somehow contained to my eyes an element of mocking him too. She then quickly told me what to do even as we retired behind a screen, where, amid much giggling, we took all the numbers of what was required. It was over in another two or three moments. She did literally scurry back, demonstratively, into the house as Master Waldan and I returned to the workstation where the two men were chatting still. We both noticed however that the newcomer had retaken his seat and had not stopped working as he contributed to the conversation with nods and little grunts, some of them of exclamation, some of inquisition, some of just general agreement and some of encouragement. His attitude was more and more impressive to us.

“…. and yes, Mistress Sandara really did seem to think she was so much better than others here! You may find her more than a trifle biased in her views, but she and her husband were not much liked by the townsfolk. Being the only shoemaker here, and the son of an old established family, he was even so only just tolerated. Their son was a very unpleasant person too, giving off a very disturbing air. The only good one of the family was the daughter and she has now gone off to be of service to our Baroness.

“The shoemaker did not like to lose control of the young girl and when his general behaviour came to light, particularly that during the Trogan era - oh I must tell you about that later - and also Mistress Sandara’s unacceptable behaviour to her own daughter, then they were justly punished by the Baroness. Of course, they did not accept that they had done anything wrong at all, and thus they turned against the new Baroness and her colleagues.

“That was a bad business - a bad business indeed; I will give you all the details of that as well later. But she came down to the ground with a bump when she found herself no longer in a position of influence. All her previous airs and graces came back to haunt her once the reality of the situation hit her. She receives very little assistance from others, most of whom will not even start a conversation with her. I hear she has sent to relatives … Ah, here are the others back from whatever they have been doing. I will talk with you later but for now I have another appointment, and must escort Mistress Julina to her next destination.”

“Waldan, he jests, surely? All these narratives of very unusual events, they are surely just a tale-teller’s devices?”

“Not at all, but it seems he must leave us right now. I shall tell you some of the tales but you will require some patience as there is much background to be covered. Farewell Master, Mistress.”

Master Wainer also bid us farewell, it seemingly being easier already to talk with a woman. I curtsied to the men, Michen bowed and we started away as Master Waldan turned back to his work and restarted his conversation.

“It all starts with a wagon train coming over the Palumaks from Moxgo, under a year ago. Well, …”

... ... ...

Michen was good to his word and escorted me to the neighbouring house where Malet opened the door for me with an unhidden delight, saying she recognised the way I knocked on the door. I suppose bellringers are more sensitive than most to tones and rhythms. I turned to thank Michen, but in reality I wanted to hug Michet. This was not something I could do here on the threshold, observed by all on the campingplace. I could see that Michet was peering out and wanted to as well, but the same factors held her back. Only Michen was to be observable by others. I got then an even greater feeling for her inner battles and her despairs of the past just from this fleeting event.

I turned away and entered Malet’s home, making my way without being told to the sitting room. I heard her close the door behind us and she followed me, we reaching the room just as Kelly came in from the other direction. I could see they were curious as to why I was there at that particular time of day, it being just when I would normally be so busy.

I raised a hand to indicate that they should just be quiet whilst I gathered my thoughts - I needed to decide just how much information to impart, particularly with regard to the Michen/Michet thing. My silence made them even more intrigued, I could see.

I decided that it would be best if I started at the earliest relevant moment and just continued from there. I knew they were catching my excitement and they were both rapidly losing their patience as I pondered a little longer. I dropped my hand to indicate that I was ready, took a deep breath, and started.

“I’m sorry to be so sensational but there is so very much I must tell you - I think it’s best if you are both here to avoid later questions and misunderstandings.

“It all started just yesterday, after I left here …”

---

Julina goes out on her first ever dinner away from home and family

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I had eventually managed to make my way to the Bellringers' house after an amazing day that had just got weirder and weirder — I was in their front room with both my friend Kelly, short for Kellonika, and her mother, Malet, and had been debating with myself just how to tell them everything and yet still convey that my time was so short. I stood there for a moment or two with my hand raised, to prevent any interruptions as I pondered my way forward. I decided upon a method to use, lowered my hand and started …

So I tried to encapsulate all the events of the past few hours, starting with the shocking news that Father was going to get married again and that I was to have a three-week break from all duties. We all acknowledged that it would be impossible to just break and do nothing, but they were delighted for me to at last have some sort of a break, even if they both felt that Father could have been a little more tactful about breaking the news! My vague idea of overseeing things first off in the mornings was met with their approval and I could see Kelly already making plans to fill up my ‘spare’ times.

I then proceeded to tell them about the street corner meeting and the job offer from Miche...n and passed off the time I spent in his house as discussions about the future - which was very close to the truth, but just added a diversionary angle on to it. I also had to give them my impressions of the new shoemaker, Master Wainer. But they were most excited about my dinner date with Master Bezan.

And then we got down to the most important item as far as they were concerned - what was I going to wear to my first ever evening meal away from the family? I tried to explain that it was simply an event at which I was to introduce two people, but they completely and glibly ignored my protests and went into full “find ’Lina a look” mode. And knowing that time was short only seemed to push them into a greater frenzy.

They also flatly declared that Kelly just HAD to accompany me — no self-respecting woman would be alone, particularly not in such an establishment. I was about to protest when I realised that they were right about that, and it was something I really should have thought about myself.

It then occurred to me that Kelly already knew quite a bit about the subject to be discussed — I having both told her after I got to know Deegrum better, and I had also shown her in writing, as part of her training in letters.

More and more, it seemed that my life was being taken out of my hands - it was as if these two women just talked to each other in some sort of foreign language and I was some walking, talking dress-up dummy with no brain of her own. But I did have to admit that my past had given me no clue at all as to what to do. I lost count of the times I had to undress and dress again - some were too big (Kelly’s), some were too small (Malet’s) but some fitted reasonably well - either big ones of Malet’s or small of Kelly’s. They ignored my reminders that Mistress Yanda would also be doing something.

I am aware that this all seems very hurried. There is a reason for that. It was!

These two were determined to do something or things to me that no-one in the town had ever seen before, and they told me bluntly that they just didn’t have time to explain or answer questions, that they just had to get on with it. So I, somewhat less than gracefully, decided that my life would be easier if I just let them do precisely that.

To cut a longish story somewhat short, I departed their house too late to go and visit my other friends. Kelly was with me and we were carrying a large sack each — mine with no less than three dresses in it. They decided that Mistress Yanda should have the final say, she being far more aware of her clientele and what would be acceptable. We half ran, half strode down the hill to the Bell, I did not even have time to do my planned inspections at that end of town to see the changes going on there.

Remembering her instructions, we went through the coach/wagon entrance into the courtyard and knocked on the door of what was obviously the kitchens. I had to knock three or four times before someone came, and I told her that Mistress Yanda had told me to come here at the seventh bell. It was already some five moments after that.

As it happened, Mistress Yanda was pleased that Kelly had accompanied me, it made her own arrangements a lot easier. She too had considered the need for me to have someone else there alongside, and she was still trying hard to come up with a solution. That was one task she could now forget.

She led us up to an unused room on the women's corridor, and I was surprised at the amount of stuff she had already placed in there on the plain table in front of a polished metal mirror and on the mattress of the unprepared bed. There were two chairs in the room and she told one of the girls with us to scurry off and find another. A portable clothes rack had some other dresses hanging on it.

She first got me to lay out 'my' three dresses on the bed, and then got Kelly to do the same with her two.

It all started with a seemingly innocent question, after which a whirlwind descended and neither Kelly nor I drew a relaxed breath until we were finally seated at Deegrum's table, our backs to the throng which had gone suspiciously quiet as we descended and were escorted the length of the room.

Mistress Yanda (I was 'Mistressing' her because Kelly was there but she soon stopped me and Kelly doing that, so she became Yanda to us both) started us off by asking: “Now, are you a team? Do you both want to look alike, or do you want to be obviously different from each other?”

… ... ...

My heart was beating rapidly as we descended the stairs to the common room. Yanda had found a dress for me, the colour of which made me certain I would wear it. To my eyes it was wonderful, and Kelly agreed that it was a perfect colour for me to wear. My problem was that it was considerably shorter than I was used to, coming to just above my knees, and it seemed that there were dranatilis of bare skin on show. My neck was bare for the first time ever in public, and the frills on the upper hem of the dress, between the sturdy shoulder supports which left most of my upper arms exposed, were nearly horizontal across my chest, exposing for the first time a distinct valley between my breasts.

At least Yanda had a similar dress that suited Kelly well, so we were both very self-conscious. Up to that moment, every single dress I had ever worn went from my neck to my calves with sleeves to my wrists. I felt almost naked, but Yanda, Epp and Mistress Patilla all swore oaths to us that we were perfectly decent.

Yanda had indeed been busy and had arranged for the other women to be there and they obviously enjoyed the chance to get two young girls ready for their first public occasion. There were very few alterations to the two dresses to be done, and none permanent, just a tightening of a few seams here and there. Our heads were attacked with combs and brushes, with pins and strange tubular things which miraculously produced curls and waves where there had been none before.

I looked at the finished Kelly and was amazed; the amazement that must have been in my face was reflected in hers as she took in my new appearance.

The door opened and a serving girl popped her head round, saying “Deegrum has arrived, Mistress!”

There was a final flurry of our helpers and then we were being ushered out and down the stairs. During the past bell, the generalities of how to bring about the necessary meetings had been discussed and several approaches had been agreed upon — all requiring me to react to whatever happens. I was so nervous about the whole thing, I was certain my poor knees would collapse under me. But nevertheless we managed to make our entrance without mishap.

The common room was just a little more than half full as we came in, so it wasn't TOO noisy; it was noisy enough, however, to detect a distinct quieting as the occupants caught sight of us. I'm not sure if Kelly's hand was squishing mine harder than mine was squishing hers.

Knowing Deegrum better than most, I knew we had to treat him gently as it would be a shock for him to see us here. For our first tactic, it had been decided that we would look for a table for ourselves and 'catch sight' of Deegrum as we looked around. Then I would somehow get us to sit with him, and then Master Bezan would turn up to talk with us …

But that plan didn't work out at all.

We walked in and looked around — being young girls of course we would prefer to have a table in a corner, difficult to be approached. Yanda pointed towards the far end where there was a suitable unoccupied one near Deegrum's table but in the opposite corner. It was totally natural that we should make tracks for that table. We got about half-way there when there was a loud yelp and a whine or two, followed by the scrabbling of claws on the wooden floor. A brown shape shot towards us almost as fast as a bolt from a crossbow.

I knew immediately that Jeefer would leap up at me and cursed myself for forgetting that Deegrum would have his grenn with him. I also knew where the first place would be for him to stick his snout and this short skirt would give him far more access to my nether regions than my normal calf-length one would. I hastily knelt down to try to avoid that embarrassment.

The streak got to within two strides before screeching to a halt following a bellowed, forceful command from his master. I was shocked at such obedience, and yet I knew that pakh-grennis need to be so well trained. I was annoyed with myself for forgetting Deegrum's early history as my brain caught up with what had happened.

“Julina! Blast me, you are blasted beautiful. What the blast are you doing in here? And is that Kellonika with you? My, you must be the two most blasted beautiful girls in the village. I would never have blasted expected you here in this blasted place.. And looking as blasted good as the two of you do.”

“Deegrum! Please — your language!” I gently remonstrated as Kelly and I blushed.

I have already reported that Deegrum was a gentle and kind man, very child-like, a little simple, but given to outbreaks of strong language. He had also become a friend of our family, eating as he does a meal with us once or twice a week, normally. He was a gentleman in every other way and this prompted him to invite us to join him at his table. Which was of course our plan all along.

“Oh no, dear Deegrum. We couldn't do that,” I exclaimed. “We are here tonight to meet with Master Bezan. Er … well … er … there are things we need to discuss about the new building — as you know, the new Community Hall is going to be built where Master Michen and his father lived, and our home has to be knocked down to make way for an access road to the construction site.” I finished in a gush; the story, which was truth in itself, just springing straight to my tongue.

Kelly and I nearly laughed with relief when Deegrum replied: “Oh really? I realise that I must talk with him too. Perhaps, if you wouldn't mind, we could combine both projects? I shall invite him to table as well. Would you have any objection?”

I shook my head to show agreement while Kelly and Yanda looked on in amazement as our total objectives were so easily achieved, and that Deegrum spoke in whole sentences with me. His abruptness returned as he turned to Yanda: “Mistress Yanda. Master Bezan. The Girls. All at my table?”

“As you so wish, Master Deegrum!” she replied, bobbing a minor curtsey before turning and commanding one of her serving girls to organise it. She walked away, shaking her head — I could feel her astonishment that all our complicated plans of beforehand had come to nothing, being completely unnecessary!

And so my first ever meal outside of my home, apart from the two trips down to Tranidor when I was very young, began as we settled down at the table. Deegrum sat us with our backs to the room to avoid us having to put up with all the stares, which I for one thought was very considerate. Looking back now, I am not sure it was ever discussed with Kelly, but I'm certain she felt the same. I spent the initial minutes making D and K more comfortable with each other, helped by Jeefer who added his approval of my friend. This was a major factor I realised later, as you shall see.

We were served some pel and we girls sipped that as I spoke mostly — just repeating what was known about the Community Hall, as I had found that it helps in discussions with Deegrum to bring things up first so they are fresh in his concentration. This introduction was useful as Kelly got some useful insights into how to deal with and how to understand Deegrum. We were talking about the reason for having a Community Hall, well I was anyway, when I was interrupted by Deegrum in his usual abrupt way.

“How many dranatilis will it cover?”

Kelly then chipped in with: “What exactly are dranatilis?”

“Measure of area. 100 strides long. 100 strides wide. Equal one dranatil.”

“What a strange name!” said Kelly.

“It's area isn't it? Pakh is also a strange name. It's an animal, isn't it? All things need names. No name, not known.”

We were both a little surprised by Deegrum's forcefulness as he made that statement, but it gave me an opportunity to show off a little: “Ah! Actually I know this! Papa told me when I was very young and I didn't really understand it then, but it dawned on me one day last year as I watched one of the crop farmers.”

The others turned to me with interest as I continued. “You know that a crop farmer must prepare the ground before planting his seeds?”

They nodded.

“Well that operation is called 'tillage' not to be confused with 'tilling'. Plowing is a form of tillage, which turns over the soil as a sharp plow is dragged through it — this leaves large furrows and big clods of earth behind, sometimes hard lumps. Tilling is a way of breaking up the soil so that it is easier to work, but the operation is not so deep as plowing. Tilling involves circular tools that use gears to operate as they rotate. Long, long, long ago, it was reckoned that a farmer could till a strip 100 strides long and 100 strides wide with a single tillage equipment drawn by a single dranakh in a single day. So it was how much ground could be prepared in a day with a dranakh. A Dranakh Tillage day ... Dranakh … Tillage … became dranatil. Farmers talk of their farms being of so and so many dranatilis.”

“Quite right, Mistress Julina.”

The deep voice of Master Bezan interrupted our conversation. Deegrum stood up quickly and Jeefer looked on a little warily, but then started sniffing Master Bezan's legs as he continued: “Well met, Mistresses and Master Deegrum. I am told you have kindly invited me to join you at table this eve, for which I thank you most cordially.”

He turned towards Kelly and addressed her specifically: “Master Deegrum was easy to identify, but I regret I have not the pleasure of having been introduced to YOU, Mistress...???”

Kelly actually blushed as she replied ”Kellonika, Master Bezan. Daughter of the Bellringers.”

“Ah! Your family are very valued in the community. It is my honour to meet you.” He turned to me as he went on. “Once again, Mistress Julina, your knowledge amazes me ... Ah, yes, my dear, I'll have a tankard of the excellent ale your Mistress serves.. Does anyone else require anything of her?”

When we all indicated a negative, the girl scurried off and then he turned back to me and included Deegrum in the conversation by enquiring: “So just why was Mistress Julina defining a dranatil?”

“New hall size.”

Master Bezan was initially taken aback by Deegrum's abruptness, but I admired the way he absorbed the surprise and continued smoothly: “Ah! Well we don't know exactly where we are going to build it and in what shape at the moment, but we have to decide that all very soon. So we don't know the size it will be.”

Master Bezan was sufficiently well prepared to know that he shouldn't crowd Deegrum in any way, neither physically nor mentally.

“Hmm. Jeefer Grenn likes you, you alright.” I realised at that moment that Deegrum set great stock by the reaction of Jeefer to strangers.

“Shall we sit, Master Deegrum?”

“Master Bezan.”

The men noisily scraped their chairs across the floor as they both sat down. Before we could get back to talking, another serving girl came up to take our order, telling us of the three choices there were for our first dishes and for the three for the main dishes. We four ordered, no two of us having the same combination. She went off towards the kitchens as the first girl returned with the tankard for Master Bezan. He took a deep draught, smiled broadly and cleverly settled himself backwards in his seat, allowing us to drive the conversation, by not enforcing his natural authority.

A small silence engulfed us which was filled by Kelly, far too loudly for my taste, telling the others about my father's news and my suddenly changed circumstances. I would rather that she had not announced my business to the whole establishment! I steered the conversation round to the new Community Hall and Deegrum surprised us all, particularly Master Bezan when he opened up with the very subject we had considered before.

“New building. Higher than town. Water supply problem. Pump or new feed?”

“Master Deegrum! That is indeed one of my many current questions which I am unable to answer. I would need to know, in detail, just how the current system works. Would it be possible for me to accompany you as you perform your duties on the morrow?”

“No.”

Even I, used as I was to Deegrum's ways, was shocked by the flat denial. All our faces reflected the surprise and Deegrum picked up on that, being suddenly embarrassed about it. This made him retreat more into himself so I knew enough to grasp Master Bezan's thigh under the table and to warn Kelly on my right. I was trying to get them to leave it to me.

I laughed as I started: “Oh Deegrum, I can always rely on you for a good laugh. But my companions here don't know you as well as I do, so they are a little confused right now. Will you explain to me why that would not be possible?”

He took a breath, a deep calming one and addressed me: “Him too big. Mostar.” He was still a little confused but hadn't retreated from us, so I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Mostar?” interjected Master Bezan.

“Yes, Master Bezan. He is the journeyman to Master Blandel, the mason. In fact, some say that he should be elevated as poor Blandel still suffers a depression after being in Trogan's jail. Mostar is not the tallest person in town — but I confess that I do not understand why that might be a factor.”

“Thank you, Mistress Julina. I suspect that the tunnel for the water is not so tall and thus the lack of height is an advantage for those who wish to traverse the tunnels, is that not so Master Deegrum?”

“Aye, Master Bezan. Exactly.”

“But dear Deegrum, didn't you once tell me of the great chamber at the beginning of the tunnel — and of various other chambers along the length? Surely Master Bezan could be allowed in there? And you have told me that you need to find someone to train to carry on after you retire. Maybe Master Bezan has some contacts from which that person could come? It seems to me to be most sensible that you show all you can to another so the right person can be found to try to follow in your exemplary footsteps.”

“Mayhap you're right Mistress. Master Bezan, where stay?”

“Well, I have been based down at the roadhouse for the most part, but I shall be settling now into the town here. There is so much to do here in a short space of time. I believe Mistress Sukhana across the road to the Claw may have a small corner for me. However, tonight I have a room here in the Bell, and shall be here for the rest of this week.”

“Tomorrow. Breakfast here. Us two then go to dam?”

“Agreed, Master Deegrum. Can we manage with just the two of us? Or should ...”

“Two.”

“Very well. Ah! Here comes our food. I am starving.”

The girl, I recognised her coming from a family down near the forest but I knew not her name, brought us our first dishes and conversation was interrupted by various slurps and chews and lip smacks. Master Bezan produced one of those fork things and we all sat fascinated as he used it. Such a simple thing and yet so much better. I think we all wanted to get hold of one as soon as possible.

The conversation around the table went much as could be expected, mostly dominated by Master Bezan as he explained much of the immediately forthcoming changes. I asked him about how long the building of our new house might be, and he launched into a description of how the new roadhouse had been built, and that there were certain 'modules' he called them, that could be used — built elsewhere and finally brought together at the site.

“New roadhouse! Same place as the old?”

“It most certainly is, Master Deegrum. You have been there often enough to remember it?”

“Four times there. Three on trips with Father to Tranidor. Makes six I suppose. Stopped down and up.”

“And the fourth, or perchance the seventh?" asked Master Bezan casually between forkfuls.

“Time was, every boy been there. Sheer cliff at first bend in road.” He lapsed back into silence as he went back in time in his thoughts.

I could see that the others were as confused as I. But I could not help out in this instance. I knew what he was talking about as far as the road was concerned, having heard the description from Papa on far too many occasions, and I knew that Master B would know too that the straight road went downhill from our town, through the forest until its way was blocked by a sheer cliff as some sort of rock-change line cut across the valley. The road got steeper there so it swung to the right and descended diagonally across the line, and at a far steeper incline than otherwise, to where the roadhouse was situated, some two or so marks farther on. The roadhouse was near a small lake in the river and was built where good advantage could be made of the waters. The road there turned left again and carried on straight once more for many marks down the hill, but nearly every traveller stopped at the roadhouse so the bend there was hardly noticed.

“My fire were the biggest!” Deegrum then lapsed back into his thoughts.

I shrugged to the others as we looked quizzically at each other. A silence descended that had just about reached the uncomfortable stage, when we were interrupted by Master Fedren joining us. We all acknowledged him and complimented him on the food his inn served. I started to explain to the Sheriff about the riddle Deegrum had set us, when Deegrum interrupted me by saying: “His were second biggest!”

“Maker! I had forgotten that! It all stopped when some lad slipped to his death and the women put their collective feet down!”

“Come, Sheriff! We are none the wiser!”

“Ah Master Bezan, Ladies. It seems a little silly now, but it had become a tradition in the town for all the boys in their last year before adulthood to do something — I have heard someone somewhere describe it as a 'Rite of Passage'. It showed the world, you see, that you were a man. Those sheer cliffs at the turn in the road are simply the front of a small peak, called Strettalm. Round the back of the rock formation, there is a narrow crevice which is difficult, but not impossible, to climb — made more difficult if you carried a load. The crevice wiggles and waggles its way upwards for some thirty or forty strides in height until it reaches a ledge about ten strides long and four wide. From one end of that ledge there is a steep natural pathway, almost even underfoot, that winds ever upwards. A final scramble past an awkward overhang brings you out onto a gently sloping meadow with a few scattered bushes.”

He too lapsed into his memories for a short while before continuing: “A lad had from dawn on one day to dusk the next day, to leave town, get down to the Strettalm, build a fire on the top, light it, and then return to town. The departure and arrival point was the bridge across the Blackstone. You see, the top of the Strettalm is a fair way above the tree line, and a fire lit there on a clear night can be seen from here in Town. There was a special fire-pit cleared up there so the meadow wasn't burnt away — but no animals have ever grazed that meadow, the bottom of the climb preventing them from accessing it. There are avians aplenty up there and they create such a noise when they are disturbed. A boy had to carry all the firewood up there as well as the fire-making tools. Many fathers secretly helped their sons by leaving burnable wood close to the entrance of the crevice at the bottom, so the sons would not have to forage too far to find the material.”

Kellonika then surprised us all by adding something that I had never known — I had seen it a few times, but had never asked about it.

“Oh! That sounds like us! A few times a year we would build a huge fire on top of the Cistern as everyone now calls it. Some five strides ahead of the fire, we mounted a huge curtain. We would have to lower the curtain five times, with an even space between them and the fifth time EXACTLY as the midnight bell was announced. Father told us a funny story that it was so the roadhouse could calibrate their sanddroppers and thus the travellers and staff at the roadhouse could keep their bells accurate. We all laughed at him for making up such a silly tale. I had forgotten we did that thing with the fire — so much has happened that it has been pushed entirely from my mind. We haven't done it since Trogan arrived, and there was a natural gap of a few months before that when it wasn't necessary.”

Masters Bezan and Fedren looked at each other, as though they had been hit by a thunderbolt.

“Semaphore! Signal lamps! Night messages as well!” They both looked excited.

“Can the peak of Strettalm be seen from the roadhouse?”

“Aye, Master Bezan. I don't think tree growth would have blocked the view. Shame there's none of the staff from the old roadhouse left around.”

“So we could now send messages from here to the roadhouse and get almost instant replies?”

“Absolutely!”

“And if we find another peak further down, maybe 2 or three more, we could communicate with Tranidor!”

“We could use the short distance, relatively, to the roadhouse to test out the system and maybe find improvements. Mylady did tell us to come up with some code that could be used to shorten messages. All right, I think we'll need to tell the Assembly. And have you sorted your water problems?”

“Tomorrow, Master Deegrum will show me as much as I can see — apparently I am too tall to do the details of the tunnels!”

“I had not considered that. Is there anyone that could do that?”

“Master Deegrum suggests a certain Mostar, works for poor Blandel.”

The Sheriff laughed quickly: “Aye, young Mostar would be an ideal candidate! Now Ladies, I offer to escort you up the street to your home, Kellonika. Please ask for me when you are ready to leave. We still have half a bell or more before it starts to get a little rowdy in here, and young Master Deegrum usually leaves about now, so I thought I would mention it. Dressed as you both are, I feel that I cannot allow you to wander unescorted!”

Kelly and I thanked him before asking Master Bezan to quickly tell us of all the changes that were going on. Apparently, the bridge support tests had been excellent and so the building of the loop road could definitely be commissioned. Tomorrow morning, the paddock fence behind the Ptuvil's Claw would be moved five strides inwards and the entire length would be flattened, so some of the vegetables and trees could be planted before the first chills and the new house could be marked out.

We then learnt that further up the valley, Master Yarling, the man in charge of the mining, was going to open up the seam which was currently being mined in two places in a third location, more towards the head of the valley, where the outside indicators showed that the seam, by now quite a lot thinner, kinked at a small angle and there went slightly downwards as it disappeared into the rocks of the valley head. At that place, the seam was some twenty strides or so above the track, so the entrance would itself need a special track up to it. He had a theory about that seam and what happened to it as it went northwards.

And so it was that some ten or so moments later, Kelly and I were escorted up to the room in which we had changed earlier to pick up all our stuff. We had thanked Master Bezan and Master Deegrum for a thoroughly entertaining evening and we had been brought to blushes when the men complimented us again and again. Master Bezan was particularly thankful to me for what he described as the most profitable evening he had had since Mylady had departed.

When we reached the room upstairs prior to leaving, Yanda insisted we keep the dresses she had given us, and urged us to wear them at least to Kelly's home so that Malet could see us as we were arrayed. Suddenly, we were both nervous again of presenting ourselves outside, but Yanda persuaded us to do so. Thus it was that we were escorted by the Sheriff up the main street, Yanda's advice to ignore any stares being taken to heart. We stood tall and stared straight ahead as we made our way up the slope.

Malet was quite shocked to start with, but rapidly came round to approve of what Yanda had done. She turned a little sad and wistful as she wished to be our age once more. She wanted to call in the men to show them, but I was by that time exhausted and just wanted to change and get home. I had only left the house this morning but it really seemed a life-time ago. I knew also that I would have to repeat my story again when I got home. And I STILL hadn't had the time to talk to Gyth and Molly.

And so it came to pass. The younger ones were already abed, but the older two and my soon-to-be stepmother were still up and I received a lot of oohs and aahs as I related my very full day, still keeping Michet's appearance to myself.

I had to show them the dress I had worn to the Bell, and then fielded all sorts of questions. I was literally falling asleep on my feet before they let me stagger off to my bed. I had anticipated lying awake for ever as I thought about the Michen/Michet thing but that did not transpire. I do not remember actually getting into bed, and the next conscious thought was when I woke in the morning and got up immediately to get the house prepared. I was in the bathhouse before I actually remembered that I didn't have to do this for a while.

---

Julina's second day of 'freedom' gets far busier and grittier than expected

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I met Swayga as I turned round — as it was no longer my responsibility to do all the wake-up chores, it was inappropriate for me to take priority. But she was kindness itself and said that I should do my immediately necessary relief and by then there should be some hot water for us to share, Kords being in charge of that. So I relieved the immediate pressure and then helped unbank and rekindle the fires that were so very necessary as the morning chills were becoming almost insistent. With three of us doing it, the house was soon cheering up, and we three could share some hot water as we made our ablutions.

It astonishingly quickly became a pleasant way to start the day; I know Kords enjoyed it more and I believe Swayga did too — she also found it very useful as I spoke out of all the factors that would go through my head as the day was planned out. Kords learnt a lot from these conversations, and Swayga continued to praise the ways I had done things, with a very few helpful hints of how some things could have been done better.

But I'm getting a little ahead of myself here. After all, this tale is commencing on only the second morning of my changed circumstances. We had a little laugh together as we all agreed that Papa would probably be up already and saddling Judd up in preparation for his departure from the roadhouse.

I have spent some time in describing these early moments of the day in quite a lot of detail simply so I don't have to repeat so much information in future accounts.

It was from this second morning that our future routine was forged and with very little variation continued for a considerable time. So with no further ado, I shall continue with the developments from there — getting breakfast for the whole family after rousing the reluctant ones, getting things tidied away, and initiating a suggestion of Swayga's that we all promptly spent a bell (minimum) whereby I taught the rest some letters.

At one point I had glanced out the window and seen a trio making their way up towards the dam, two humans and a grenn. I waved but neither human noticed, engrossed as they were in their conversations. I will swear, however, that Jeefer gave a little yip of acknowledgement, not that I would have been able to hear it from so far away, of course.

By and by, it was time for me to leave to do that which I wanted ... it was still then an incredible luxury to me … and I left the house with a light step, promising to be back for the evening meal at half a bell after the seventh.

Remembering one of the conversations from yesterday, I caught Trumpa and Dralla in our small paddock, loaded them with as much equipment as I could imagine they would require and finally led them down the track to the back of the Claw. I was quite surprised to see a hand of workers were already moving the boundary fence under Sookie's supervision. She waved to me as I approached, indicating that I should go straight to her. She took Trumpa's reins as we greeted each other and she led me into the Claw's courtyard which was already bustling with activity. She called to a boy, barely older than myself, whom I had known all my life but with whom I had had no regular contact — he was known to be one of the best with animals, so I should not have been so surprised to see him here.

“Parrier, take these two frayen and keep them with or near to Tixi, if you would be so kind. This is Mistress Julina, but I suspect you already know her, don't you?”

“Aye, Mistress. Indeed Julina and I have been here all our lives.” He turned to me as he continued: “Good morrow, 'Lina. Whose beasts are these?”

“Good morrow, Parry. I did not know you were employed here. It is relief to know that they will be in such capable hands. This one is Dralla and belongs to Mister Michen, but I have his permission to ride her sometimes.” I watched as his eyebrows rose, but he made no remark. “The other is Trumpa, my papa's spare riding frayen. Mistress Sukhana has agreed to stable these two does, and Papa's buck, Judd, here in exchange for some considerations we have agreed upon. Judd and Papa will be back in a week, but I thought I would bring these two down now, so they can get used to the changes sooner.”

“An excellent idea 'Lina. They will enjoy it here. I know it sounds ridiculous, but this environment seems to be a much happier place for frayen than any other I have known. Even complete strangers that arrive seem happier after spending just one night here. It is something to do with the way Mistress Sukhana has trained them, I'm sure.”

“Oh tush! Don't give me the credit, it was our Baroness herself that started it all, I have merely continued her instructions with Tixi, and I think somehow Tixi has developed a way with the other beasts, some of whom have been here before so they know the environment that obtains."

“Mistress, you understate your own influence,” he said, blushing slightly.

Sookie and I exchanged glances and our eyes spoke in woman-code — we both recognised some youthful infatuation here. I felt a little sorry for Parrier then, but reflected that maybe it was all part of life — he would grow out of it, as indeed I wished Payner, Kelly's brother, would do with his crush on me.

“You used a strange word there, Parry,” I said queryingly.

He was about to reply when Sookie, in her busy mode, spoke to me: “I see you brought down all sorts of equipment with you, Julina. Parrier, make use of what you can and then give anything that we do not require away to someone who could use them, or maybe turn them into something useful. We don't need to sell them as Master Tanon has said that he will be responsible for equipment here, and after that awful business with Trogan, there will be people grateful for a little help. Just make sure you don't create a band of favourites over time. That will lead to trouble. Be seen to be even-handed.” She paused for thought. “Thinking about it all a little more, I think you should make one part of the stables obviously for the resident beasts, mine, Julina's and anyone else I might invite — say space enough for eight or ten beasts, then the transient ones that come and go can be in an obviously different area. No wait, there will be some semi-permanent residents in the Claw like Master Bezan, so make the resident beast area large enough for say a dozen.”

“As you say, Mistress.”

“Come Julina, let me show you what's happening with that fence and your new house area.”

I waved goodbye to Parrier, who had his hands full so simply nodded in return.

As we went, I asked Sookie what Perry had said a few moments before. When she looked blank, I tried to help her: “Envy moment, or something similar. You said to Parry something about Tixi, then it was that some frayen had been here before and knew what the envy moment was that you had obtained? Something like that.”

She stopped as she thought, and looked a little lost — I could see her brain trying to work it out. Her shoulders dropped and I knew she was about to apologise that she couldn't remember when a sudden flash shot across her face meant that she had indeed remembered. With a laugh, she repeated what had been said: “The environment that obtains. Yes. Well environment means the surroundings and so on and obtains means what is going on right now. I suppose you could say that we live here in a mountainous environment — that would be describing our surroundings in such a way that the listener would understand that the air is a little thinner, that we are far from a city, oh and everything like that, that is where we exist and ... and … and ... and … all that is implied by the weather patterns and the rivers and the plants. Good environment is something to rejoice in.”

I was still struggling a little and it showed, so she thought for a little while and said: “When that Trogan was here, were you all frightened?”

“That we were. It was unnatural.”

“So you could say that under Trogan there was an environment of fear.”

Ah! Suddenly I could put together what she meant. I thanked her for a new word and asked her to spell it for me. She looked a little sad as she explained that her writing wasn't very good and that she was looking forward to having some lessons. I was shocked at first, but then I realised that that was something that should be considered, adults being taught too. I made a mental note to ask Epp about this and about the new word - she taught it to me the next day I saw her.

So the two of us turned and went once again to the paddock at the back. Sookie showed me where the house was going to be positioned and then the garden/vegetable patch/orchard would be placed; obviously this was at the western end, to be nearer the Claw, and the house would be at the eastern end. The plot itself ran the entire northern length of the paddock, which I estimated to be around fifty strides long — a dead straight line marked by the newly positioned fence poles. Sookie explained that then the house would cast a shadow into the paddock, providing a little patch of shade that might be useful for the animals on the hotter days. She also said that there would be some clumps of trees planted throughout the paddock for the same purposes.

The house plot was marked out already, the upslope end, the east end, being very wide, maybe as much as forty strides, also known as two casts, forming a rough square before the western end narrowed to an angled shape, about 25 strides in the east and about 15 in the west, the Claw end. The paddock remained rectangular, now around fifty strides by forty, or two and a half casts by two.

As we stood there, a fresh team of men and animals appeared. There were three dranakh, one pulling a laden wagon that had a large rock, obviously very heavy, and two long metal plates sticking out forwards as they angled up in the air. The tailgate was lowered and the two long metal things were slid out, I would call them planks if they were wooden. These were then blocked with stout timbers under the middle, obviously to prevent them bending. Blocks were also placed under the end of the wagon which I could see would prevent the wagon tipping up at the front. The large heavy rock was wrapped in a leather harness, and there were two stout ropes attached that lead forward, either side of the wagon's dranakh who was still in the harnesses. The two ropes were attached to the ends of a long wooden pole, lying on the ground a good ten strides in front of the harnessed dranakh's snout. A single rope lead even further forward from the centre of that pole, which was then attached to another of the dranakhs.

Finally, two ropes lead backwards from the rock and were harnessed to the third dranakh. When all was checked and confirmed, the dranakh behind the wagon strained forward upon command and dragged the rock out of the bed of the wagon and onto the top of the metal runners, the dranakh at the front slowly easing backwards. I suddenly realised that this was the brake dranakh, there to prevent the rock just slipping and sliding down onto the ground in an uncontrolled fashion. It was obvious that the animals understood what was required of them, and I could see now how the stone would be reloaded into the wagon; the two dranakhs hauling it forward up the slope of the metal 'planks'.

Once the stone reached the ground, I could see that it had been shaped slightly on the bottom, presumably to slide easier over bobbles in the ground — for this was the tool to be used for flattening the ground. But first the three dranakh were harnessed to plows and the entire plot was plowed as deeply as possible to break up the surface.

I didn't stay to watch all this of course, as I had many calls to make, but I caught glimpses of a lot of it from the windows at the back of Michet's house, when I first called upon him … er … her. I took my leave of Sookie, as she also couldn't spend all day watching work when there was so much of it for her to do elsewhere. I promised to return in the late afternoon to inspect the day's efforts.

As mentioned above, my first place to call into was just up the street to the house where Master Morden and his 'child' lived. I had promised that 'child' that I would make a visit first thing, to establish how we progressed from the state of discovery that had occurred the day before. Master Michen was in fact a woman, but had been masquerading as a man all her life — after making a promise when very young to her father that she would tell no-one — her father, Master Morden, having told the world that the new-born was a boy. I had been growing quite fond of Master Morden after the two of them had dined with us quite often, but once I discovered Michet's secret, I was really quite annoyed with the old man, putting his pride before his child's comfort and lifestyle. He was now very old and all knew he would not last much longer — Michet herself being past any childbearing age, so was hardly able to be described as a child.

The old man in question was in his tall armchair in the front room, positioned so he could see the main street and all the activity out there — at least, that would have happened if he stayed awake. His snores told me all I needed to know as the housekeeper ushered me past that smallish front room to the room that will become the 'Salon', a resurrection of the old name. Michet was waiting there, not able to hide the nervousness that she had. I later discovered she was worried I might have changed my mind and that I had just reassured her yesterday in order to be able to escape. She was so relieved when I turned up as promised.

She turned to the housekeeper and said: “Kassama, could we have some pel in here do you think? I feel we will be here for a good while.”

“Wait a moment! Yes, some pel would be nice — however, I have to get to my friends as soon as I can, as I haven't even told them my news yet, and it would be impolite to keep them waiting any longer. They will already be upset I didn't tell them yesterday.”

“Oh! Yes! That was mean-spirited of me to think I could keep you to myself.”

The disappointment was written clear on her face but I reassured her that I would stay a bell at least, and that eased her unhappiness somewhat. So we chatted and established a firm friendship, very much on a different footing than that which had gone before. We covered many subjects, and spoke more about the potential job she had for me. A thought occurred to me when we agreed that it would be an evening enterprise only.

I developed this idea by thinking aloud: “So this room would only need at most half a bell to clean up each morning. And it would take less than that to set up for the evenings. You say that you can seat four hands of diners at six different tables with space at the bar end for a hand or maybe six more of clients sitting before the serving counter. I have an idea …”

“Oh yes? What might that be?”

“Well it depends upon the timings … hmmmm … when do you think you might start?”

“Well Kassama and I have inspected the required plates and knives and spoons and pots and pans and so on and frankly they are not in good condition. I will need to send to Tranidor to get a matching set; I have determined that we would need at least four times the actual seatings of everything — to allow for several courses and for some to be being washed and so on. Then there would be a need for three dozen serving bowls and sauce bowls and so on and so forth. I should imagine that the supplier would require a good two or even more weeks to assemble the order in totality, so maybe I should have it shipped in two or even more batches. I would need to hire the reliable people to serve and to help in the kitchens. Kassama will have more and more of her time looking after Father. I think we are a hand or more of weeks away from serving meals. But we have drinking vessels aplenty and I think we could start serving drinks from as early as tomorrow, if only I had the staff … and the drinks!”

“Oh Maker! I can find the staff for you easily. But that was not what I had in mind. I happen to know that Master Jepp is wanting to find a reliable room for the start of some schooling for children. We could make THIS the schoolroom until the Community Hall is ready. For at least the next few weeks it wouldn't need to fit in around dining, but after that we could use it as a schoolroom for say the three bells from the noon bell. I'm sure that way, you could get some help for the setting up of your what did you call it? - the 'Salon'? - from the Assembly, if only a little financial help.” I was bubbling with enthusiasm when suddenly another thought cast a squashing blanket over it all. “Oh! I was forgetting — maybe the sudden descending of so many people would be disturbing to your father? Oh, I'm so sorry, I spoke without thinking!”

“Dearest Julina, it's what is so attractive about you, your enthusiasm and your clarity of thought. Please don't feel you have to apologise. Have you any other thoughts whirling in that head of yours?”

“Well there's forks. By the time you get the dining up and running, I think most of your local clients will already have a fork, but some of the temporary clients might not. When they find out how useful they are, they might well want to buy one or more for themselves (maybe some less scrupulous might even try to slip one away without you noticing). That all needs thinking about. Things like; do you have a stock here to sell, I think you could charge a little more than across the road at the forge, or do you have a system in place that will strictly control the number of them? And so on. Then there are other subjects like the ales and wines; do you brew your own, or do you make an arrangement with Mistress Yanda and maybe even Mistress Sukhana?”

She laughed. “Excellent thoughts! We have actually made arrangements with Mistress Sukhana as regards our drinks stocks, at least in the first instance. Kassama has a friend who will start brewing for us once we have the fresh equipment set up — and Mistress Sukhana has passed on some information she got from, would you believe, one of Mylady's guards about the addition of some herbs or some such. I do know that the wagoneers all are happy with the brew she serves in the Claw. But the forks thing. I hadn't considered that. We are expecting a first delivery of two hands of forks from Brydas' young man, Garbel. He has been busy all day every day trying to keep up with demand — he does just forks! We have decided upon a design on the handle which will be unique to us, although anyone actually stealing one could easily just take it downvalley and exchange it with someone else. Downvalley, they will never know what that design on the handle means. But your suggestion that maybe we have some to sell, now that is very much worthy of consideration. Maybe we'll have a second design for those. Yes, that might be good. Thank you. And a strict control, telling the girls to check they have the fork when they clear the dishes away. That's probably the best.”

And so our first real meeting went on, discussing the future mostly but also discussing people in town, and the developments, and who was doing what and I was shocked when we heard Kassama's overloud voice talking with Master Morden. So as not to upset him that someone now knew Michet's secret, we sprang up and apart, thus pretending to discuss the tiny details of how the enterprise might be run. I mentioned I was shocked; that was because I heard the bells and realised that just so much time had elapsed. Michen, for the switch had taken place as soon as we knew that his father was approaching, was also surprised — but grateful to have had so much time, I'm sure.

Master Morden came into the 'salon' then, and Michen immediately brought up the idea of using the room temporarily for a school room. Kassama was taken aback, but nodded her agreement as she thought about it.

“Aye, son, it would be good to have a real lot of young boys about the place for once. It'll bring some life into the old place. Go with it. A good idea of yours.”

Miche ... n, I and Kassama all looked at each other but we chose not to argue with anything. We would let the truth come out in its own way.

And so it came time for me to depart, determined to go and find the other two of my friends and tell them all my news. The trouble with that was I would have to go in two different directions to achieve it, so I decided to go once more to Kelly's, ask her to go to Gyth and bring her to Kelly's home while I went that little bit further to call on Master Jepp, and then go down to Molly's, gathering her in. We could all discuss everything then in Kelly's sitting room.

I walked up to the bellringers' home and put the first part of my plan in motion — Kellonika was happy to go and get Gythy and I went across to the Scribe's home, where the door was opened by Mistress Shantoona. This is where the first part of my plan went wrong. I was told that Master Jepp was attending an Assembly meeting, this time held in the room down to the Claw.

Now I was in a quandary — did I go across the stream, the quickest way to Molleena's, or did I go quickly to the Claw to give the Assembly the news that a temporary schoolroom had been found? I decided to try to get the information to the Assembly whilst they were all together. As I went across there, I wondered how Master Bezan was going to be present — wasn't he up with Deegrum at the dam?

I got there and entered the courtyard, wondering which way to go to find the place they were meeting. Just then I caught sight of Parrier and I skipped over to him to ask. This was a mistake on several levels. To start with, there was a chorus from the other lads working there who were very quick to jump on the excuse to tease, which embarrassed Parrier and made him a little angry. So when the opportunity came to try to belittle me, he grabbed it with both hands.

“Who do you think you are? You are just a girl — you can't go barging in to the Assembly meeting. You think you are so high and mighty, huh? Just because you are going to try to ride a frayen?”

“Parry, what are you on about? You are being very unfair. All I'm asking you is where the meeting is. You seem to think I have done something wrong. I was pleased to see a friendly face and asked a simple question. What have I ever done to you? If you must know, I have been asked by the Assembly to do a little something for them, and I just wanted to report back to them. They need the information to make a decision. So do I have to ask you again, or shall I find someone more polite?”

The other lads earned a severe glare from me as they started to laugh again.

“And you lot should have more respect too. It is none of your business to make fun of Parrier about his girlfriend. Not that I AM his girlfriend, but people like you can make it easy or hard for a colleague. I would have thought you would be better off learning from him and his skills, rather than making him angry with you. I am ashamed for you.”

It was such an advantage to have been a mother, even if I was still a virgin! The lads all looked a little abashed and returned to their tasks. Parry told me what I wanted to know, at last, and I made my way over there. Inside mind you, I was extremely nervous, wondering how I could break into their meeting. Various schemes rushed through my mind, each more outlandish than the last. I summoned up the courage to make an entrance and took a deep breath …......

“Julina! What are you doing here?”

“Master Bezan! Oh thank the Maker! I wanted to tell Master Jepp than I had found somewhere to have a temporary schoolroom. The 'Salon' as s... as er ... he calls it which will be Master Michen's evening drinking 'club'. I have his and his father's permission. I thought that maybe the Assembly should know.”

“Excellent news. I will pass it on for you. Have you any idea who might do some of the teaching?”

“Well, I have experience of teaching absolute beginners their letters, and Mistress Epp was my teacher, along with my mother. So there we have two of us already. But I need to learn too, particularly to number. I can do the basic lettering, but have little idea of numbering. And I need much more time to learn proper spelling and so forth.”

“That would be a start then. Someone like you could get all the students up to the same basic standard before a proper teacher, if you will permit me to say that, takes over. I'll make the suggestions for you. Now, if you will forgive me, I am a few moments late. Your Deegrum showed me a lot. I don't wish to delay my colleagues any longer than necessary.”

“Of course! I'm glad I didn't have to go in there myself. I was a bit scared of doing so.”

We both laughed about it, and I am not sure if he actually realised that I was being very serious. Nevertheless, I had got my message to the Assembly and it was now up to them. I set out, at long last, with just one objective — find Molly and finally, after nearly two days, give her my news.

… … …

I departed once again from the Claw, crossed the Main Street diagonally to the Bell and took the passage next to it. Skirting the paddock behind the Bell, I crossed the uneven ground as I headed diagonally across the slope down towards the stream. I waved to Mistress GB as I went past her house, seeing her look up from her loom as I went by. She waved back, and I passed on towards Molly's house.

Only to find no-one there.

Grrr. I had walked around a mark already to no result.

I trudged my way back to Kelly's to be met with a chorus of voices — including Molly's — asking where I had been and had I got lost and so on and so forth. I felt my temper rising and nearly stormed out, but then I realised with a shock that my call was due on the morrow so I just screeched “Shut up for a moment you lot.”

“Oh! I forgot.” said Molly. “It's tomorrow isn't it? Back off girls.”

“Thank you, Molly.”

Kelly and Gyth both slapped their foreheads and flashed me an apologetic smile. This meant that we also had a reminder that Kelly would be in 4 days time and Gyth the day after that. Always a stormy nearly 2 weeks in our coterie. Molly was right in the middle of what would be otherwise our quietest period, so you could say we were cursed to only have a few 'normal' days all together.

But at long, long last, I managed to talk to all my closest friends about my changed circumstances and about a need to plan for all our futures — we all becoming adults within the next two months.

Molly's compulsions were not at a strong level that day, so we had a good chat and came to some plans. Providing, of course, we received parental approval, we decided that we would be the team that staffed Michen's. Molly has always wanted to learn some more about cooking, and felt that she would be best kept away from most of the men by helping me in the kitchen — the other two would be the servers in the salon. We would, of course, require the permission of the owners, but I was sure that was effectively a formality.

Then we discussed the school, and all of them were so enthusiastic, and claimed that they knew many others who were keen to get some education. It seemed that half the valley were waiting impatiently for it to start, some adults too — but the keenest appeared to be the females. It was as if there was something in the air — some deep desire for something to look forward to for the girl population. I hadn't thought of it like that before, but the earlier meeting with Parrier suddenly sprang to mind and I related it to the others, who now included Mistress Malet as well. And we all suddenly understood how very important some education would be, that it was not just a childish game, and we had a taste of the battle ahead to get some cognisance of female abilities. I was suddenly dizzy with the possibilities and the enormous responsibilities that would come. I suddenly felt inadequate for the task.

My fears must have shown themselves on my face as suddenly Malet gave me a huge hug and the others piled in too, which was strengthening and very welcome.

“It's not the right day to be fretting about this. Come back in a week, and we'll help reaffirm what a good thing you are doing. And we can comfort Kellonika and Gythy at the same time.”

I think the fact that Mistress Malet knew about our cycles was the most surprising thing of all that came out of that brief interlude!

I was then surprised as Molly slowly thought aloud: “There's something about the schooling … I have something in mind … something to arrange … for someone else … now who asked about schooling? … There were the usual crowd … we were up by … AAAAH! … the children from Blackstone Vale … they want schooling too … they would have to come down and stay somewhere … they couldn't travel all this way and back every day … I'm sure we could find them somewhere to stay … but they couldn't stay here in Town forever, their families would probably need them up in the Vale!”

And so we discussed things like separate classes based on abilities, and somehow coping with faster and slower learners which led onto the consideration of extra help outside the school. After it was all over, Malet took me to one side and whispered that all this would have to be reported to the Women's Circle too, so she would try to call a meeting soon. She suggested that maybe the Vale children could accompany me on my yet-to-be-arranged trip to Tranidor, and pick up the basic knowledge that way — this made me think even harder. Oh Maker! I began to wish I could return to the simple life of a housewife, and said so, much to Malet's amusement.

“Once the felk is out of the bag, there's no getting it back in!”

I had to ask her to explain that as I had heard of felkis, but didn't really know what they were.

“We don't have any up here in Blackstone — I'm told that there are none north of Haligo. They are a smallish animal, maybe the size of a dooclor, a little smaller, but nothing like one. Many feel they are particularly ugly and their hard skin is very lumpy. A felk however has a very smooth way of moving — like something creeping up on something else. It is very quick and uses the front pair of its three pairs of legs almost like we use our arms. It likes to play with its prey, and it eats baby avians, muridis and smaller labris. It seems that it doesn't like the higher altitudes, so it is found downvalley rather than up here. In fact, I heard that down near Haligo, they can be found close to the river, but never up on the road which is only some dozen of strides higher! Felkis can be easily caught the first time as they are so trusting, but they hate being cooped up. The preferred way of carrying them was in a sack, but it was never for long, as the sharp claws would shred the sacks quite rapidly. And an angry felk is something to be avoided. They would fight to the death to prevent being put into a sack for a second time. This gave rise to the expression 'Once the felk is out of the bag, there’s no getting it back in!' ”

We all thanked her for the information, never having imagined anything quite like that could be true. I saw Gyth thinking very hard after that, and indeed Kelly tapped me on the shoulder and nodded in her direction, the question loud in her eyes. I shrugged back to show I had no idea.

We talked on about the changes that we knew and that we suspected were coming to our town, and how to make the best of them. Kelly remembered our earlier decision about being the staff for Master Michen and asked her mother for permission which was only granted when she knew that I would be involved, which was a compliment to me but also a burden — it was as if her mother didn't trust Kelly unless I was there. So I knew enough to bring that point up there and then so it didn't fester like an untreated wound. I think the other girls suddenly started growing up properly just then when they realised that their mostly carefree existence up to now had not given them much training for the responsibilities of adulthood and parenthood. They were all very quiet and thoughtful.

So we summarised our discussion of earlier to Malet, who also added her snippets of information about the current changes taking place. Which led us to all go out and walk down the newly widened track leading to the coal quarries.

Back before our Baroness arrived, the road that led to our town went up to the top of the town and ended in the flattened camping area that spread out to either side from the head of the road. The area was where we usually all met for the rare town events, and was 'crowned' if you like by the Cistern which was the only building to the north of it. A small track led off to the left, the west, of the Cistern to the untidy place where we all scraped out the coal we used for fuel. It went winding on up to and round the head of the Bray valley, starting back down the far side of the valley, and meeting the track that led up to the high pastures and reportedly to that place with the funny name — the Stone Sea.

Mylady had declared that our quarry would be forever reserved for the townsfolk and therefore the main quarry had been opened farther along, before the coal seam rose too far above the track to be uncomfortable to work. We went down there and were amazed at the changes that had taken place.

For a start, it was no longer a track worn by the townsfolk's feet — it was a proper road. Wide enough for three wagons side-by-side and lined on the hill side with a proper wooden sidewalk. At our quarry, it had all been tidied up and there were at least a dozen metal bins there, all full of coal and mined already to be easy for us to collect — no more hammers and rods required for us. We just needed to walk up there with our buckets or drays, and use a shovel to fill our requirements. A miner standing there explained that they took it in turns each morning to ensure that the bins were filled — it rarely took more than half a bell to ensure our supply was ready to just carry away. We learned from him that it was the Steward's idea and I could see the military training behind the idea — but it was still a very good and considerate idea.

We walked on to the busy second quarry. In all truth, it was more than a quarry, we could see a clear tunnel leading into darkness, heavily supported on the sides and the roof. In the sort of entrance chamber into which we had gently walked, there was a huge pile of planks and another of wedges. This was obviously their supply of further support planks that would be used as they tunnelled ever onwards.

Down one side of the tunnel was a set of parallel wooden strips, maybe two feet apart, held rigid by wooden planks that went along the floor under the strips — these strips were perhaps 2 thumbs wide, and 4 high. Where they ended there was a big block, and a lot of coal dust and pieces of coal lying around. I was very intrigued by them, my brain straining to work out what they were for. We five were pushed to one side, politely but firmly, as a dray was brought up, pulled by a frayen, which was quickly unharnessed and the dray was pushed backwards until it got to the end of the wooden thingies. I asked the workers what the wooden things were.

“We call them 'rails', Mistress. The coal is quarried deep in the tunnel and loaded into a sort of dray wagon. This is a container on wheels which run on the rails, it is a lot easier to wheel on rails than across the uneven ground. When it gets to these blocks at the end, the container body can be swung up and the contents tipped into these drays — two of the rail wagons fill one dray here. We then take them out to that platform at the side of the road and tip the dray contents into a wagon parked on the roadway below. Four or five drays fill a wagon. One of the rail wagons arrives here every ten moments or so.”

I turned to the others and said: “Shall we?” and was almost deafened by the agreement. One of the workers suggested we stood over to the other side, leaving plenty of room for them to do their job. He did warn us that there would be some coal dust flying around.

There was suddenly a ringing — I looked up into the corner and there espied a handbell suspended from the roof by a nail through its handle, down near where the handle joined the bell itself. There was a thin rope attached to the end of the handle — someone up the tunnel was pulling the rope to sound the bell.

“Ah, mistresses! A rail wagon is on its way. That's what the bell means. I pull this rope here to let them up the tunnel know that someone is here waiting for it.” He matched his actions to his words.

Soon, we all heard a dull rumbling and some funny clicks, increasing in noise. Something was approaching, that was definitely certain.

With surprising suddenness, a vehicle appeared, a small version of a wagon, but running on six wheels. A big heap of black coal was in its belly as it crashed into the blocks at the end with some violence, a violence that was quite frightening, if truth be told.

The workers rushed quickly forward and simply unclipped a fastening on either side at the back of the little wagon. Then, one on either side, they simply grabbed the belly of the wagon, and with huge grunts of effort, they raised it. The back edge lifted up, since the belly was hinged at the front. The coal poured noisily into the empty dray, and in only a few short heartbeats, the load was transferred.

The worker that had explained things to us a little earlier was revealed as a big liar.

The cloud of coal dust was HUGE — it wasn't, by any description, just 'a bit'. We all rushed out into the open air, coughing and banging our clothes. The workers laughed uproariously. I marked them down for a slow and lingering death. But I had a thought trying to form itself — something to do with what we had seen in the mine. Obviously this distraction took away the power from my glare, otherwise those men would have been melting into little heaps of fat.

Malet, however, suddenly started to laugh. Between giggles, she got out enough of an explanantion: “We can't … hehehe … get any dirtier … hehehe … so let's … hehehe … go and investigate … hehehe … everything!”

We realised that she was right, so with a cloud of giggles from us all, we left and crossed over the road to see the next 'tipping' station. There was a narrow parallel track about two or three strides lower with quite a steep approach to the tipping point - the departure route was level up to where it joined the main track maybe fifty strides away. Obviously the empty wagons could negotiate the steep approach and the laden ones had no slope to negotiate.

We walked on, towards the head of the valley. The track here too had disappeared under a new roadway, but this roadway was only as wide as one wagon and there was no sidewalk. Looking ahead there was a large circle where we watched a wagon turn round and start back towards us. There were several other wagons there, waiting patiently for something. They appeared to be laden with rocks and earth. There were two hands or even a dozen of men mostly standing around doing nothing next to an untidy pile of implements, so we assumed they were waiting for someone or something.

Letting our gazes wander further, we could see the preparation for the extension of the road as it looped round the head of the valley and started properly downhill on the other side of the stream. We could see two smallholdings close by the route, and there were people busy in both. Following down the valley we could see a cluster of workers and wagons very near the stream if not actually in it. They were a good two or three (or so) marks distant, so we couldn't see exactly what they were doing, but there were various signs, in the form of areas that had been flattened or filled, all the way down to them that indicated this would be the new bridge and the Loop Road would be built on the far side until it recrossed the stream there.

We walked as far as the circle mentioned before and wondered why they had done it just there. Looking around, Molly drew our attention to some very recent workings that climbed up from the roadway to the coal seam that was high above us by now. It was Gyth who pointed out that the coal seam was at its highest point up there, climbing up to this point from the Town side; a kink in the visible seam took it slightly downhill from there as it headed into the hillside . The seam itself had been gradually but noticeably thinning as it went so, at the highest point, it was a little less than half the height it was at the first two quarries. Kelly reminded me of what Master Bezan had told us last evening, that Master Yarling had a theory he wanted to test, and that involved going into the seam at that point there. It was good to put an actual viewing on top of the report we had had and we all felt better for it.

We headed back towards Town, Gyth stating that she wanted to inspect the area across from the main mine in a bit more detail, if we were saying that that is going to be the main living area for the miners. How were they going to eat, bathe, sleep etc. etc. etc? That thought made me curious too. But I was still aware of the question trying to get out, so I started to concentrate on that. When we got back there, I checked that it was alright for me to go back into the entrance part, in an attempt to jolt the thought loose.

Jolt! That was it! Why didn't the jolt of the little wagon hitting the blocks at the end make it jump off the, what did they call them, oh yes, 'rails'? I could understand that the weight kept the wagon down, but what was preventing the wagon from simply slipping sideways off the rails? So I asked the workers there who looked at me strangely that a mere girl should ask such a question. But they did answer (so perhaps it was lucky they hadn't been melted by my glare earlier).

“The wheels are on things called axles” (as if I didn't know that already) “and are spaced exactly as far apart as the wooden rails are.” (Again, a big unsurprise) “When looked at from the outside, the wheels are round” (!!!!!, a red mist started to rise in my mind, which was noticed by Malet and Kelly) “about a man's hand-width across from one side of the circle to the other. But when looked at from the INSIDE, then they are bigger across by about a thumb on each side. This larger circle then runs down the insides of the wooden rails and prevents sideways movement.”

I gritted my teeth and breathed deep to suppress my anger, which I could acknowledge to myself was a little inappropriate, which sort of made me angrier in a way. “I see, I think. Thank you. How does the wagon get back up the slope into the tunnel?”

“Oh that's easy! There is a rope attached to the back. I ring the handbell at their end once more and they pull it back up.”

“So there is only the one wagon?”

“Well actually, there are two. There is a complicated arrangement of the rails” (implying that a mere girl wouldn't be able to understand this — my temper began to flare again) “up in the tunnel so they can feed one or the other of the wagons onto the rails that lead to here. The rails themselves actually go all the way to where they are digging the coal out.”

Kelly and Malet snorted in derision. “So there is a way for the wagons to pass each other — a way the rails can be arranged?”

“Of course. I just said so, didn't I?”

“And you have to haul the empty wagon back up? By hand?”

“Aye, Mistresses,” said the man a little hesitantly.

“Trust a man not to think of a simpler and more efficient way.” And with that they turned and stomped off, leaving Molly, Gyth and I behind. I didn't dare look confused because that would have told the men that we hadn't a clue what Kelly and Malet meant. Just then the bell rang, and the other two scurried out with little screams but I stayed there and waited for the wagon to arrive.

The same rumbling with clicks. The same big violent crash.

The men went to do their thing when I begged them to wait just a few heartbeats. They obliged me and I dashed forward to inspect the wheels and saw what they meant. But the change from the two different sizes of circles was abrupt, not gradual as I had imagined. I thanked them and ran out before I got another covering of black dust. They did their best to cover me again, mind you. Their faces were burned into my memory and revenge WILL be sweet.

Across the road, the others were gathered and looking at things and pointing at things and so on, so I went across to them to join in with their discussions. I saw the areas that had been flattened, ready for the miners' accommodations to be set up. There were three levels prepared, each a half circle. The levels were joined to each other by two wide ramps that cut the half circles into three equal areas. These ramps were just wide enough for a wagon. The upper level was at the height of the loading track we had seen before and was about thirty strides from one side to the other. The next level was two strides lower, I could judge that fairly accurately by seeing the height of one of the wagons being used down there compared to the upper surface. This level was about a cast wide as its circle was that much greater than the one above. The third level I guessed to be much the same, two strides lower and a cast or so wider.

There was a final level that was NOT a half circle — instead a number of simple circles all of their own. I numbered a hand of these. Again they were two strides or so lower, and evenly spaced around the edge of the lowest half circle. To each of these, there were strange channels cut all the way down the slope from the level where we were standing, where they all originated from one point. I was very intrigued as to what these could be.

A wagon laden with cut stone appeared from the town, and we had to move as there was another travelling in the opposite direction. On the stone-filled wagon, next to the driver, was a young man I recognised as Mostar, and there were three more young lads I recognised sitting in the wagon's belly, their feet dangling over the hanging tailgate. It seemed that most of the lads of the town had found employment of some sort with this amount of construction going on. I knew that Master Brydas had employed several, and also Masters Blandel, Haldik, Rostan, Torin and Waldan.

This wagon was followed quite closely by another, again with a trio of lads and young adults, which was obviously on its way to build a further extension to the Loop Road. Ah, that was what those workers and wagons were waiting for! A burly man was riding a frayen after them — still using an old saddle I could see. The way he was, the attitude he gave off, told us that he was obviously the foreman of this work. Suddenly, I recognised him as having been one of the men being bossy and involved in the works down to the Claw. I turned and then nudged all the others into looking down the road to the turning circle, where previous idleness was replaced by a busy-looking bustle of sorting out the implements. We smiled knowingly at each other.

Continuing our somewhat leisurely, but very inquisitive, way back towards Town, we passed the Town's quarry — again remarking on how thoughtful the Steward had been - and were nearly back to the campingplace. On our right, across the roadway from the Cistern and across the west arm of the campingplace from Kelly's and Malet's home, were two flattened areas, not one as I had assumed from my previous brief glimpses. The two areas were very close together, so I felt I could be forgiven for my wrong assumption. The same channels as we had seen at the miners' area were dug into the heart of these plots. Where the channel stopped abruptly at the roadway, we could see a stone-lined tunnel that led under the surface in the direction of the Cistern.

We pondered about the usage to be made of these cleared areas and the significance of the stone tunnel, when an overheard, or maybe it had been discussed, remark popped the answer into my head.

“Ah! These must be the places allocated to the new public bath-house and the planned kitchen/restaurant building. It makes sense to have them near the source of the water. Which is what that stone tunnel will be — it will direct water to the houses here. And that must be what they are doing down to the miners' area. Those channels we saw, will be water supply channels. Stone-lined, as we saw on that approaching wagon, when we were down there.”

“Of course! Well reasoned, 'Lina. I think I shall have to accompany you more often, I learn so much!” said Malet kindly, but I was surprised by the depth of feeling that came from the others as they agreed with Malet, who continued: “Well, talking of baths, I suggest we pop back to my house, get some water on and then have a joint bath to rid ourselves of this wretched dust. We could find an urchin to run round to each one's homes to fetch a fresh dress for you three. I'll pay for him to do it. My education today has been worth it. And I will find some small pastries or something for us to eat while we take some pel. Come girls, I think it's time to shake off the dirt.”

We all cheered at that news and headed off across the campingplace towards their front door. We were halfway across, when someone came up to me and interrupted our progress.

“Well met, Mistress Julina.”

“Well met, Master Wainer. Ladies, this is our new shoemaker who is temporarily staying with Master Waldan and his wife, Pomma. Master Wainer, may I present Mistress Malet, wife of Master Zytan, and their daughter, Kellonika. They are the bellringers of our town. Then we have Mistresses Molleena and Gythy, who are not related, they are from two different families, but, just like Kellonika and I, they will achieve their majority in the next few weeks.”

“Mistress Malet, Mistresses Kellonika, Molleena and Gythy. It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance. Er … if I may be so bold, you all seem to be a little … er, dusty, if I might put it like that?”

Malet laughed as she replied for us: “Master Wainer, we made a visit to the coal mine to see more exactly what it was all these miners are doing. We were fooled into standing around until a cloud of coal dust hit us. It afforded the men some fun, and has done us no damage, although I know not what damage may yet be done to our clothing. We are on our way now to repair some of that damage.”

“Then Mistresses all, I shall not stand between you and your cleansing!” He bowed to us as we twittered meaningless noises in reply.

Malet had an interested look on her face as her eyes followed him walking away. “Hmm, that one has a twinkle in his eye. He might bear watching.” Kelly and I rolled our eyes at each other and we all continued our giggling way.

---

Things start to fall into place as Julina gets more appointments, but things are happening at a far greater speed than anticipated

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Some two bells later, we were freshened both inside and out and it was time for us to venture forth once more. We had decided to go down to the works where my new house was to be, but calling on various destinations as we made our way down the Main Street.

I had one in mind particularly; I wanted to call in to Michen's, ostensibly to see the room, but I was hoping that I could run the girls past Kassama's experienced eye. I knew that she would need to approve of the staff, even if she had little to do with them, otherwise working life could be most unpleasant if there were any nasty undercurrents.

So the six of us, despite Kelly's best efforts to dissuade Payner and her mother, went out and about once more. Payner wanted to join in after he heard all the tales from what had happened to us earlier. Malet, I think, would have bowed out gracefully, knowing that we four girls wanted to have some girly time, but she felt that with Payner there as well, she could be shown to be our chaperone and she could also — perhaps — continue to learn something. She was also very intrigued by the private salon I had tried to describe. It had been agreed with the two bellringing brothers that they could manage the bells until the evening meal, so there was (sadly) no reason to deny Payner a place in our little party. It was a less giggly group that set out on our afternoon trip. It struck me forcibly just how the group dynamic could change just because there was a boy with us.

We must have chosen the most awkward moment of the day, as there were wagons going in both directions, squeezing past each other with very little clearance. It would take us an age to be able to gain the sidewalk on the far side of the road, so we decided to use the one on our side and cross when the traffic was less. We made it down only a few buildings, to the Forge to be accurate, before we found our first interruption.

A large group of men were standing in the entrance to Master Brydas' workshops, just by the low walls made for testing the trusses. Captain Bleskin himself, Mylady's Steward in our town, was standing with his back to us as the others faced him; he was speaking as he waved a piece of paper in front of himself.

“… and we have our very first volunteer Guildsman arriving shortly. He has been trained by Master Hurdin himself in the arts of glassmaking, particularly the new developments suggested by Mylady. He feels that there will be much demand here as the town grows and has applied for permission to set up here. His name is Pocular. Therefore, I suggest we direct him in the first instance here, Master Brydas — if it pleases you. I understand there to be some degree of integration required in this new method …” he broke off as several of the men's heads were looking at us.

It was Master Bezan who spoke out: “Mistress Julina! Well met! We were on our way to find you.”

“Masters! My goodness, there are so many of you! Well met Masters Brydas, Jepp, Bezan, Yarling, Waldan. Your honour, Master Steward.” I said as he turned and we all dropped a curtsey. “If I might name my companions — Mistress Malet …” I completed the tedious formalities, when I knew that more than half of them knew who we all were — but while there was a possibility that one of them or one of us did not know everyone, then the entire list had to be gone through. “May I enquire as to why you may have been searching for me?”

“The Assembly would like to thank you for your assistance and have agreed to go ahead with the schoolroom you suggested. We would like yourself and Mistress Epp to attend there tomorrow at the sixth bell in the day if that's convenient? Master Michen and Mistress Epp have agreed and we just wanted your confirmation. We also wanted to thank you for the introduction of Master Bezan and Master Deegrum. We now have sufficient information to make solid plans.”

“Thank you, Master Jepp.”

Another voice took up the conversation: “I am given to understand that you have made some other suggestions and been generally very helpful. I thank you on behalf her Ladyship. With such helpful and intelligent ideas, I am certain that Blackstone will be such a successful town, and a place that people will want to come to to live.”

“Master Steward, er ... Your Honour, I am quite ordinary. I do not know how to react to such lavish praise.”

“Your humility is a credit to yourself and your parents. Thank you once more.”

I tried to hide behind the others, I was blushing so hard. But Master Waldan wouldn't let me escape quite so easily: “Mistress Julina, your saddle is finished, just the final polish to do. Will you come by for it, or should I deliver it to your home?”

“Er, Master Waldan, we have come to an arrangement with Mistress Sukhana at the Claw and our beasts are now stabled there. Perhaps the saddle could be delivered there? Please? There is a lad working there called Parrier. He would know what to do with it.”

“So shall it happen, Mistress.”

After the seemingly endless list of mutual partings, we eventually managed to escape — or so it seemed at that instant. We were just moving away when Malet suddenly snapped her fingers as she remembered something and whirled round once more, getting her words in just as the Steward was taking breath to continue his words.

“Master Yarling? Have you perchance a moment or two for me?”

Everyone in both parties turned round to listen to this conversation.

“Mistress Malet?”

“I believe that you are in charge of the mining operations?”

“That is correct, Mistress.”

“Well, this morning …” she went on to explain about our visit to the main mine, before asking her question at the end. “So your man there told me that it is possible for the wagons on rails to be switched onto other rails. Is this so?”

“It most certainly is. The curves required have to be gentle, but nevertheless, it IS possible.”

“As you are aware, Master, we are of the bellringer family here and we maintain the timepieces — not just sanddroppers but also the main clock. Well the clock works by weight — the weight pulling downwards makes the counterweights go upwards, and makes all sorts of things turn — so why don't you use a two-wagon system so that the filled wagon descends, and as it is descending, it pulls the empty wagon upwards? You would just need some bit in the middle where the two wagons can pass each other. Or you could have two parallel tracks. With the exact length of rope, the empty wagon will always appear at the loading place exactly as the full wagon appears at the unloading place.”

There was a dead silence for a good half a moment until Master Bezan burst out laughing, saying: “This place is just something else. Mylady MUST have sprinkled some strange dust around. What a simple and yet very effective idea.”

I think everyone there understood the idea that Malet had proposed, and we all realised at the same time that output could be almost doubled so simply.

Finally, we managed to part; the men all turned back to listen to the rest of what the Steward had to say, as we went on.

Our party then took the earliest opportunity to cross the road to the other sidewalk before turning down to go to Michen's. When we got there, I checked through the window and, sure enough, Master Morden was there, mouth open and head hanging. I pointed him out to the others and they all understood the need to be quiet, which left me with the difficult choice of how hard to rap on the front door.

I tried my best, and must have been successful — the old man had stirred but not wakened. I saw Kassama poke her head round the window frame to see who was there. I think she was quite shocked at the size of our party, but she acknowledged us and signed that I was to take everyone straight to the Salon quietly when she opened the door. I, probably unnecessarily, conveyed that message to the others, and they all showed their understanding. Kassama had by then opened the door and we all tip-toed along the passage to the Salon.

I heard Kassama talking with our future boss (I hoped) in an upstairs room and there was just one moment when her voice got sufficiently loud for us to hear: “... to see Master Michen ...” and what seemed to be a reply with a tinge of disappointment. I understood the implied message and that it would be a little while before the masculine version appeared.

I let the others look round the Salon first, not wanting to spoil their first impressions by imposing my thoughts. I did notice that there was an obvious difference between the way we women looked at it as opposed to Payner, who was the first to break the silence, but in a voice little more than a whisper, which made me smile.

“Yes, this is a nice room to spend an evening. Not the hustle and bustle and hubbub of a public room — er, or so I have heard,” he finished quickly, stealing a look at his mother from the corner of his eye. “I have heard that our new Sheriff has had to step in twice on both of the last two nights.”

Malet shot him a glance, and I knew that the two of them were going to have a serious chat when they got back home in private. Then she continued, also in a lower voice than normal: “This is a peaceful room — I can understand the attraction. I would change a few things, some of the furniture in other places and …” She trailed off as she started to imagine what she would do.

Another, unexpected, voice piped up: “That cupboard has to go — the sideboard should be over there. I assume that that door in the corner is the service entrance? The walls need a freshening of colour, just a little paler than this. Pick out the shelves in a little darker hue.

“The door opens into the room, which removes a certain amount of space. A curtain or a sliding door would be better, at least make the door open outwards. But draughts might be a problem for diners.

“I assume that the clients would come in the way we did, so there will need to be a doorman at the street door. The clients would need to have coat hooks in the corridor or have a derobing room. I think I need to see the serving side as well, as that affects what storage area would be required in here.”

We all looked at Gyth in a certain amount of astonishment. We never knew that she had such an eye for detail — and we certainly never knew that she could be so assertive. Just then, the main door opened and Kassama entered with Master Michen. Michet was still there as she peered out and smiled at me, but the others would never have picked up on that.

I performed the introductions yet again and everyone did their bit before I explained why we had come — well, with the exception of why Payner was with us. I think he was vaguely embarrassed at having no reason to be there other than inquisitiveness. Kassama and Master Michen picked up very quickly on the crush that Payner had for me, and on the fact that he was a bit of a hindrance to our party. The two of them, however, came up with a scheme that afforded us some temporary relief.

“Kassama, I must show our visitors the facilities here and you have to look after Father — and yet, I am supposed to cross to the Forge to pick up our promised forks — I assume they are now ready.” He caught both Kassama's and my eyes, and subtly indicated Payner as well.

Kassama caught on first and said: ”I regret Master that I can not leave your father for that length of time. I could I suppose hope to attract an urchin …”

These were all the clues I needed to be able to say: “Oh Payner? Could you run across to the Forge for us? That way we can be shown around, and Master Michen has one less chore to think about. I would be so grateful.”

The poor lad had no choice really, and he received detailed instructions from Master Michen about who to ask for, what to check and so on and so forth. He was torn between pleasing us and gaining credit that way, and missing out on something that might be interesting. His puppy eyes looked at me as he left us. I made sure that I kept a neutral outlook.

I think we all breathed a sigh of relief when he went.

Kassama left us all together but her eyes told me she wanted to chat with me alone at some point. I nodded agreement. Then Master Michen showed us, well showed the others, the rooms and kitchens and so on. I told them what I had thought about the water usage in the toilets and even got a round of applause from the others and promises that they would do something similar in their homes. The women all approved of the separation between the genders there, and I could see a calculating look again on the face of Malet.

Kelly and Molly expressed their desire to come and work here and I saw that Master Michen was prepared to accept them, but was sensible enough not to say so immediately. He was positive in his encouragement and promised an answer in a day or two. He turned to Gythy with a question in his face.

“Master Michen, I too would be delighted to earn some coin here, but I have some suggestions to make if I might be so bold. I hasten to say that I am not saying that these MUST be done before I come to work, but I offer them as suggestions.”

“I have learned much from Julina here, so I will never ignore sensible suggestions. I promise to hear them, and will use my judgement as to whether or not to implement them. So perhaps you could give me your ideas and suggestions and we can all discuss them?”

Gyth then proceeded to repeat what she had said before and added some extra details and suggestions for the kitchens and the toilets. Malet also made some suggestions which seemed to be sensible. We were all amazed at Gyth's design ideas, and the speed with which she had formed those ideas. She also incorporated some to help the transitions required for the proposed double use of the main room. It was evident that Master Michen was impressed and also wanted to discuss them in more detail, unhampered by the informality of this occasion. They asked if I could also be present at a future meeting so I suggested we did it after the schoolroom chats scheduled for the sixth bell on the morrow. They both agreed.

Payner chose that moment to return clutching the precious bundle in one hand. We all gathered round and he basked in the attention he was getting — but he was aware enough that he should ask Master Michen for permission to show us the items. Permission was granted and we all oohed and aahed over actually holding a fork! We inspected them minutely, appreciating the work and the weight and the balance and everything else.

We finally departed again after Malet had made it clear that Master Michen and Kassama would be held responsible for the well-being of any of the staff. This adamant statement was accepted entirely by both of them, Kassama having returned as she heard the start of our leavetaking.

Thus it was that we, again as a group, walked a few paces down towards the Claw, our objectives being to see the progress on the building plot.

The short trip was interrupted in a few ways, of course.

We passed the Watch Office and acknowledged the Sheriff as he came up the slope and turned in towards the building's entrance.

The next building was (and still is at the time of writing, at least) the Steward's House, and we were all delighted to see Captain Bleskin emerge with the old Steward, Master Mesulkin, leaning heavily on his arm; none of us had seen Master Mesulkin since he was helped from Trogan's prison when Mylady arrived. This involved another round of introductions which I managed to perform, but with an increasing irritation. Malet rested her hand gently on my forearm and that helped. I knew it was because of the impending call, but that just doesn't help in those circumstances. Again Master Mesulkin had some embarrassingly nice things to say, having learned of events from Captain Bleskin, of course.

Next building; Valley Messenger Service. Again we went through the irritating introductions as we met the Agent, Master Selden talking with Master Wainer in front of the door. Malet by now realised that I was getting unreasonably incensed.

But the lack of progress, and the insistent puppy eyes of Payner, and the continual chat from five different directions were getting on my nerves.

Finally --- FINALLY --- we turned down the passage on the north side of the Claw and headed for the paddock at the back. I was talking about something to Gyth who was just behind my left shoulder when my glance looked forward to the site. I gasped and stopped so abruptly that the others behind me all collided.

What a transformation in less than a day!

The paddock fence was replaced and rebuilt. I had expected that. It was the rest that was amazing. The building plot had been entirely cleared, plowed and flattened. There was even a team of workers being instructed by a fussy-looking little man as they planted things at the west end; some companions, noticeably being instructed at great volume by the same man, were planting some baby trees in clumps in a hand of fenced off areas in the middle of the paddock.

However, to make you understand what else had happened, I need first to describe a bit of the design. The house was to be based upon an open courtyard; the bathhouse, kitchen, store rooms and toilets to form two sides (east and south) of the far end of the plot whilst the north side was to be open, letting the sun in. The store rooms had been positioned in the south-east corner which would be the coolest. The west side of the small courtyard was to be the start of the house, being split into two rooms, a small private sitting room for Father and Swayga, and the dining room, designed to be closest to the kitchen. Deliveries would be made to the courtyard, of course, so a track sturdy enough for a wagon and a place for that wagon to turn round would be required. By keeping the bathhouse and the toilets and the kitchen together, then water could be delivered to just that end rather than requiring a more complicated arrangement.

A few moments looking at the site, it became clear just how it was being worked. There was a team who prepared the ground and the foundation stones, then another team who built the base, and finally a team who erected the walls.

For the wall all along the east end was already up, with a gap where there would be a door to the outside! There was also the start of the two walls at either end of it, obviously to provide a little stability, a diagonal brace running across the angle for extra support (these were obviously temporary as they were at exactly the wrong height to be able to use the room).

The courtyard surface was all done along with the track and the turning place. The base of the house and the floor was down already in the kitchens, bathrooms, store room and toilet areas. Just the base was down under the dining room and the parents' sitting room.

Solid stone pillars were being driven into the ground under what would be the rest of the house and a pile of thick planks, obviously to be the thick base boards, was waiting to be fixed. Next to it was a pile of finished floorboards and next to that was a pile of flat wooden sheets, made of planks overlapping, and some with holes in them. Finally, there was a stack of what I recognised with a shock were corner pieces, already built, two wall elements already joined at the corner.

No wonder the erection was going so quickly.

A word sprang into my mind, a word I associated with Master Bezan for some reason. These were what they called 'modules', if memory served.

As we watched, a group of men came to the pile of wooden sheets and lifted them up one by one, checking each as they did so. They found the one they wanted and they carried it over to the kitchen area. They measured from the end wall, consulted a diagram, measured once again and simply marked the floor. Then they raised the wooden sheet onto its edge, slid it into whatever was the right place and started to attach it to the outside wall. We realised with a shock that this was an internal wall with a doorway already formed in it. It was going to be the wall between the kitchen and the storage rooms. I began to wonder if these wall pieces had been built according to a detailed plan, or whether the plan had been drawn up depending upon available wall pieces!

I must congratulate the workers there. I think that is the first (and only time) that our group uttered not one sound for what must have been almost half a bell. We were all standing there with our mouths open.

Payner was fascinated by the way the foundation pillars of stone were driven into the ground. (A frame had been erected above the stone with a pulley at the top. A great weight was dragged up to the top of the frame by a rope over the pulley and harnessed to a dranakh. The weight was released and fell, guided by the frame, onto the stone which was then driven into the ground. That was a noisy operation, I can tell you.)

The others were fascinated by the ease of building the walls, and by the planting that was going on, and by the demonstrable teamwork shown by the differently-tasked groups. I began to understand now what Papa had said about the building of the new roadhouse, and how, once the basics were completed, the buildings could be erected with speed. And how relatively easily any extensions could be built when the demand arose.

“It is impressive, isn't it?”

I whirled round and with a squeal I just gave Sookie a hug before I remembered the others and once again started the introductions. This time, it wasn't a chore. Suddenly, I could actually see our future home — it was no longer just a plan, it was actually coming alive before my eyes. Her interruption of us released the pent-up need to talk, and suddenly we were all talking at once and exclaiming and marvelling. I saw Payner shake his head in wonder at the female collective ability to conduct a hand of conversations all at the same time.

Just then a hail from behind made us whirl round, and an approaching wagon pushed past us as we scattered out of its way. It was laden with more wooden parts. We watched as it lumbered forward and continued past the courtyard. It was then reversed from there tail first into the courtyard. Two of the foundation stone driving team came across and helped the wagoneers unload the wagon, before returning to their task of positioning the next stone.

By this time, the newness of it all was wearing off, and we were talking more generally, telling Mistress Sukhana about what we had seen during that day, and about Master Michen's Salon and schoolroom, and what we had seen up at the mine … and then I remembered to tell her that my saddle would be delivered tomorrow.

“Oh, that's wondrous news. We can start your riding lessons and …” she broke off as I shook my head.

“I regret Mistress, that I shall be unable to partake of riding for four or five days — I suspect it is inadvisable whilst with the 'call'.”

“Ah! Yes, there are better things to be doing. But you can come down and get … er ... Dralla was it? … used to both you and the saddle. In fact, that might be a good way to start.”

“That sounds good, then I shall come … oh how long should I expect to be occupied for? I have to be at Master Michen's at the sixth bell. So when would we …???”

“Why don't you arrive at the noon bell, or maybe even at the fourth bell? You could have a little meal with me here and I can start to teach you a little of what you will need to know. And we have good facilities here that you will appreciate in your condition.” She looked round at the others. “Will any more of you come too? Just so I know how many of you to cater for.”

There was universal agreement from them all, but Malet put her foot down and said that she and Payner would not be there. When Payner started to argue, she employed the 'mother glare' that stopped his protests very quickly.

And so it was arranged.

Sookie took us all into the stables and showed us the arrangements that had been made there, and to be sure I knew where to find the beasts. She advised me that in future, whenever I was to visit the beasts, which she recommended be every day if possible, I should carry with me cubes of things such as vayter, koonkle and/or malm to feed to them as gifts or as rewards for doing something good.

She showed us as well as told us, and Tixi nuzzled her fondly, looking for the treats. Sookie slipped me two cubes, one for each of the does I had brought down earlier. I was nervous that the animals might eat my fingers, but Sookie's example persuaded me to try — Dralla and Trumpa chomped eagerly and thankfully on my little offerings.

Thus it was that my day's excursions came to an effective end and we all split up to go our own ways back to our homes. I was actually looking forward to a gentle evening and to getting off my feet for a little.

Hah!

No chance of that. I got back home earlier than I had promised. Just in time to have to bandage and comfort little Kord. He and 'Kin had been playing some complicated boy's game — a two-person version of staffglobe. Needless to say, when a hard round object is hit by a sturdy staff, then an accident is waiting to happen. The globe came straight from the staff onto poor little Kord's knee. The cut wasn't too bad, but the pain and the shock got the better of his nerves and there were floods of tears. Swayga was a relative stranger still in those days, so it was to me that our poor injured warrior turned. It took me several moments to calm him down.

Swayga and Kords were busy with the evening meal, and Kissa was enjoying herself bossing the others around to get the table laid. It was quite nice to be so welcomed back but I could have done without the chaos; apart from Kords, they all flocked round me, everyone but Kord talking at top speed and top volume. I looked at Swayga and we eyed to each other that it would calm down after a further hand of moments.

And so it proved.

Kord's sobs died down (I was thankful because he was heavy nowadays) and the others found their attention had switched to something far more important. So at last I could sit in the kitchens and watch as Kords and Swayga rushed around. I offered to help but they both shouted at me that it was not allowed, so I settled back in my corner, well out of the way.

Suddenly, there was a flash outside. We all looked up, so I hadn't imagined it. The view out of the window that side showed a clear evening sky. I went out of the door to the back and looked around. The sun had dropped behind the ridge on the west but the upper peaks to the east were still reflecting its light. I estimated that there should be maybe another bell of light before dusk settled firmly down upon us.

I turned to the south and saw the small local storm brewing up on the flanks of the valley below the dam, and stretching down to the forest. We often got storms there, particularly in the Spring and Autumn. Papa says its something to do with warm and cold airs mixing, but I don't quite understand it. All I knew is that we would have some rattles of thunder and some gusts of high-speed wind that would …

“Oh! Is there any washing hanging out?”

“Oh poo! Yes!”

“I'll go get it.”

I guessed I had time to gather it before the storm spread. I knew that any storm would likely be all over in less than a quarter of a bell, but they can be heavy — the view I had had showed some very dark clouds which were somehow more intense this evening. There was a heavy feeling in the air.

Even though I knew it was coming, I still squealed a little as the next flash of lightning was accompanied by a loud crackling and a BOOM. I spotted the washing hanging up on the line and dashed to get it, stealing another glance at the clouds.

Wow!

I had never seen a storm develop quite so quickly. I looked down the slope and could see figures there scurrying to get to shelter, one suddenly disappeared as the wall of rain engulfed them. This was developing into one of the more vicious ones I had seen.

I checked over towards town and saw many scurrying there as well. I felt sorry for the miners who were camping — I hope their tents were secured properly.

I bundled the washing into the basket Kords had placed just inside the door. I turned once more to go and get the final load. The rain wall had already got more than half way to us. This was going to be tight.

“The animals!” cried Kords as she dashed out after me.

“No need! I've dealt with them.”

She looked at me strangely but trusted my waving hands enough to go back in. I realised that she didn't know about the fact I had already taken them down to the Claw. I checked the rain wall again — Maker! It was galloping up the hill as the clouds above spread out and brought an early dusk to the Town.

Flash! BOOM!

Maker! That one was close.

I gathered the final bundle to my breast and scampered back to the door, slamming it behind me just in time. The drumming of the rain showing just how close it had been.

Then I heard little Kord yell, saying he couldn't close the window. Kords and I didn't hesitate, we just ran and checked them all. There was already a puddle on the floor under the one Kord couldn't manage.

I felt that he was old enough now to start thinking, rather than just react, and I was irritated with him for not working out earlier that the window needed closing. So I told him off, which he looked amazed at — and burst into tears again.

Oh Maker! I felt my temper rising rapidly, but Kords ushered me away as Swayga came in to comfort him. I just went to my bed and burst into tears.

A quarter of a bell later, the storm outside had just disappeared and I felt more in control of my emotions. I wondered fleetingly if there was a connection there somewhere, but I felt quite drained so I didn't dwell on it.

Swayga and Kords served us all our dinner, both a little upset that it wasn't perfect, the last moments of preparation being interrupted by the confusion. Kord told me he hated me as I was so mean, but as that would be around the thousandth time he had said that in his short life, it didn't really affect me. A fine contrast to the welcome I had had so short a time before.

And so the conversations round the table continued. Many voicing concerns and viewpoints about a host of subjects.

“Now I must get a little boring for the moment,” said Swayga. “I need some advice from you Julina. It seems that certain items are low on stocks. Maybe you have a general storage place I don't know about?”

“I don't think so! I don't have any other storage areas than those I have already shown you. What made you ask? Anything in particular?”

“Well, we are low on most vegetables and fruits and some other staples, but I have felt the chill of the mornings and wanted to be sure we had plenty of coal. It seems to me that we need to refill our coal bins out the back quite soon.”

“Oh! That's easy to deal with.”

And so it came to my relating the excellent changes that our new Steward had made with regard to our coal quarry.

It suddenly occurred to me that Swayga wasn't brought up with coal, coal handling and coal storage in particular. We life-long residents were aware of the dangers of a mixture of coal dust and air in an enclosed space, just as millers are aware of the dangers of flour dust in the air in an enclosed space. We all had had drummed into us that the resultant explosions can be very violent and many had lost their lives as a result.

Swayga was very attentive during this and looked thoughtful as I explained that, strangely, an emptyish coal bunker was more dangerous than a full one.

“I'll take the dray tomorrow with Trumpa and refill our home bins.”

“I'll accompany you, to learn how to do it all.”

Swayga's answer heralded a chorus of demands from the others to come along as well. I felt my irritation rising again.

“Where is Trumpa?” asked Kords in an attempt to distract attention by asking where the animals had been taken.

This led on to my describing what I had done with them. And that Mistress Sukhana had said I should have fruit and vegetable cubes always to hand (the younger ones wanted to leave the table there and then to go and cut up stuff!).

Then I mentioned that my saddle was ready and would be delivered to the Claw tomorrow, but that sadly I wouldn't be able to use it yet. I wasn't the only one to be both amused and annoyed at the knowing look that passed between the boys as it was explained why I wouldn't be using the saddle on the morrow.

I seemed to be the only real talker for the rest of the meal as I was bombarded with questions about what I had seen and experienced that day.

Of course, they all wanted to come and see the Salon, and the town's quarry and the Loop Road and the Miners' Village (Kords' name for it) and the new house and the stables, and the younger ones wanted to see all that before they went to bed, so we had another session of tears from Kord when Swayga and I told them that they would have to wait until after the lettering lesson in the morning.

This was another of the less popular statements and my patience again started wearing thin.

I decided I need to calm down and decided to walk down to the Claw to see how far they had got with our new house in that final bell when they could work. I slipped out without telling anyone and went down the slope. Everything was slick after the heavy rain so I was careful of my footing as I went.

Once again, I stopped abruptly as the plot came into sight. The little storm had obviously wreaked havoc. None of the walls were still standing, and the neat piles of wooden objects had been scattered widely around. Several men were tidying the chaos, but their body attitudes showed they were depressed about it too. It was just too much for me right then, and I turned back to trudge up the slope to home, tears coursing down my cheeks.

So far, my so-called freedom hadn't been the best days of my life, and the uncertainties of all the upcoming changes, and the responsibilities that seemed to be heading my way, plus the suddenly much fuller days with meetings at every turn and secrets to keep and guilt about not staying on as the mother-figure — sometimes it seemed to me I was glad to run away from what I had been doing for the past few years, and that increased my guilty feelings. My vision was blurred as I slipped and stumbled my way back to the warmth of home.

Swayga's arms went round me and she whispered that it was just the 'day before' effect, and to not think too deeply. I knew that she was right, but it didn't help. I turned back to my regular routine to get through this, by starting the clearing up of the supper things, just to slip into a non-thinking habit. As soon as it was all done and put away, I avoided any conversations by taking to my bed. I would have been surprised at the speed with which I fell asleep — but I wasn't awake to be able to be surprised.

---

Foundations are laid in many respects

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The third day of my so-called 'freedom' dawned. This time I remembered that I was no longer responsible for everything, but long habit would not allow me to just lie abed. And the events of yesterday made me get up and stoke the fires, thus helping Kords who was tasked with producing some hot water as well. Soon we all three were once again starting the day proper with a joint soak.

Breakfast followed and then the lettering lesson; this time I used the lesson as a practice for future ones. I wanted to get some help, some feedback, from my family to make it easier and better for the students to come. I began by asking each of them exactly which bits they had found most difficult. The answers I got actually surprised me in that it rapidly became apparent that there was a definite split between the feminine and the masculine.

Although not everyone found the same difficulties, it was a general fact that the females found the finer points of actually using, actually manipulating, the chalk or the reed (or the rare stick of charcoal) much easier than the males, but the males found remembering the groupings of letters, for example, to be so much easier than the girls.

I myself remember Mama drumming into me that group of letters, at least one of which appears in every word, and that it was hard work. Eventually, I found that it worked if I thought of those letters as the children and my close friends. Then it was easy to remember the group as a whole.

The boys seemed to just get it without problem.

This gave me something for my mind to churn over before the lessons in the schoolroom would start.

(Older Julina says: “I didn't know at that time that there was a name for this group of letters — they are called 'vowels' as Magser, the teacher who came up from Tranidor later, told us in classes.”)

“Alright then,” I said, “now that you DO have the groupings straight in your heads, how was it that you managed to fix the groups? What event, or what thought, or what mental key made the difference? If I have to teach absolute beginners, how can I make it easier for them?” I tried to encourage them to think really hard about this. “If we can find a good way to get this over to those new students I am going to have, our family could become the most influential one in all Palarand!”

That seemed to do the trick and make them determined to help. They all sat back and thought, even the boys who showed an extra dose of maturity that I had not envisaged.

Kissa replied first: “For me, it was assigning colours to the letters in that group. I matched a colour to each letter in my head; white, red, green, blue, yellow, orange, purple and black. For the other letters, I just remember the sounds of them, although some I also associate colours with. Actually, thinking about it, I associate colours with nearly everything. How strange.”

Kords said: “I see those letters as vegetables. We don't have a meal without vegetables, just like we don't have a word without one of the letters from the small group. I sort of build my words by thinking of cooking. And, of course, by saying the word to myself in my head to choose what other letter goes where.”

The boys just remembered them, as a group — all eight of them.

I left home shortly after the lesson had come to an end. What I had learnt from the kids gave me much to think about for my future lesson plans. I needed to fit in a visit to Epp to discuss it — I could organise that visit this afternoon when I saw her in the new schoolroom.

But first, I went down to the Claw, the pouch hanging from my waist-tie filled with vegetable and fruit cubes for the frayen.

My way, of course, took me past the building plot and I could see that they had rebuilt to the state from yesterday before the storm and had restacked the piles of wooden things. There was more of the base down, and the stones had all been driven into the ground, which made the floor layout far easier to discern.

My arrival in the Claw's courtyard coincided with Mistress Pomma bringing a saddle with her. My inner feelings wanted me to shout to all Anmar: “MY SADDLE” but I suppressed the urge. Just seeing it there in her arms, actually physically there, made me suddenly very excited, even though I could feel that tightening downward pain beginning 'down there'.

Parrier came out and greeted us, a little more respectfully than he had the last time I was there. I wondered if he had learned a lesson or was just reacting to another woman's presence.

I introduced them and, after a brief chat, Parry turned round and led us into the stable area. We waited while he went to a cluster of stalls and briefly disappeared from our view, only to re-emerge shortly afterwards with Dralla on a leading rein trailing behind him. Mistress Pomma was then able to demonstrate the correct positioning of the saddle on the animal itself. It was essentially very simple and she made sure to point out which way round the thing had to be.

If frayen could talk, Dralla would have said: “Hey this is different, but comfortable.” Her face conveyed that message, along with appreciation for the titbit I slipped her from my pouch.

Mistress Pomma pointed out that there are dangers if the saddle is secured too loosely, it could slip and jettison the rider. The strapping has to be tight enough to prevent that, but not TOO tight for the beast's comfort.

We all laughed when Trumpa made a jealous snickering sound, so she was let out and Parry first, then I, positioned the new saddle on her back. It was a little awkward for me due to my lack of height and having less strength in my arms. I was also being careful due to the impending Call; I didn't want any undue strain. It took a little bit of effort at first, but once I had a feel for the balance, it all clicked. Trumpa also was grateful for the munchie I slipped her.

“Julina! Your saddle has arrived already. I was not expecting either you or your saddle quite so early!”

“Oh, Mistress Sukhana! Well met. May I introduce Mistress Pomma, wife of Master Waldan, our saddler. She too is interested in riding.”

“Good morrow, Mistress Pomma — oh that IS good news, whilst I try to ride just a little every day, and I know that my Tixi likes it, 'twould be wonderful to have some company.”

“Good morrow, Mistress Sukhana — Mistress Julina is right, but only in as far as she goes. Alas, I have no beast — and my husband is reluctant to get me one. He HAS taken my measurements, but I doubt that a saddle for me is even in his order book.”

“There are two things Mylady has taught me in the short time we were together. The first in regard to riding is this: It helps to establish a sort of friendship with your animal as the two of you become a team and wonderful things can be achieved - HOWEVER, being able to ride means merely that you CAN manage on ANY beast. Finding a beast for you is easy, why Mistress Julina here effectively has two, and they both need regular exercise.”

I was about to protest, but realised that she was right — when Papa had any extended trips, the other beast left behind became miserable and difficult.

“The second thing I learnt from Mylady, is that there is ALWAYS a solution, and more often than not it is readily to hand. We just have to think it through. When Mylady first taught me, on the very first occasion, I did not have my own saddle and I used another’s. It wasn't exactly uncomfortable, just less comfortable than my own — but in those days I could not, of course, make the comparison as my saddle had yet to arrive. I confess that that first feeling of being mounted was very wonderful — so wonderful that I shall never ever forget that moment.”

Mistress Pomma looked nervous, but excited at the same time. She was about to say something when Sookie snapped her fingers as a further thought occurred to her.

“Oh I am so stupid sometimes! I should have thought this through so much more. Do either of you have a riding skirt and the under-breeches? If not, then go to the seamstresses as soon as you may. I believe that Mistress Patilla has been experimenting with those skirts and breeches. Oh!”

That exclamation at the end was of some considerable force, so our attention sharpened more, if that was even possible. We waited as she gathered her thoughts.

“Have you heard of a bra? Or bras?” Our blank looks gave her her answer so she continued: “I suspected as much. A bra is another thing that Mylady Garia has introduced to Palarand. It is an item of underwear for women. So I think you, Parrier, might not wish to stay for this part of the conversation?”

His face showed curiosity and relief all at the same time, and he acknowledged Sookie as he turned about, carrying my saddle with him.

Sookie waited until she had led us out into the courtyard again and we were far enough away from anyone else before continuing in a lower voice: “A bra is a garment that conveys more comfort and control to a woman when it comes to her breasts. Mylady Merizel informed me that, within weeks of being introduced, every woman — and I DO mean EVERY woman, nobles and servants all — in the Palace was wearing one. With typical foresight, Mylady had sent to her here a complete set of bra patterns for the seamstresses. Apparently every woman fits into one of about a dozen different shapes, so you just need to be measured and they can make bras for you. I have been wearing one for some time now. I should advise you that a woman should have at the very least five of the things, and another two slightly larger for when the Call arrives.”

She giggled as she continued: “I happen to know that Master Brydas has been producing the required buckles in ever-increasing quantities. I can promise you that, particularly when it comes to riding and having your breasts bounce up and down, a bra is infinitely more comfortable than a bodice. Mistress Hasinet has become the expert in bra making, I am told. I really do thoroughly recommend that you get your bras as soon as you can!”

“This sounds most interesting, thank you Soo, er... Mistress Sukhana! There is a lot here to consider. Not just items of attire but also exercising the beasts. I personally would have no objection to Mistress Pomma using Trumpa for riding, or maybe Judd when Papa is using Trumpa. But, Papa MUST have a fit and ridable frayen to do his job, so I am torn between caution and permission. I suppose that using one just for gentle lessons would be alright, if that is possible? But if anything bad happens, then that would be a disaster. On the other hand, the beast DOES need some exercise. Oh Maker! I don't know what to advise.”

“Well we can do nothing about actually riding until you are fully equipped with both attire and saddles. But I can give you a start in looking after frayen and establishing the required relationship. I'm pleased to see you have brought the titbits with you. Give some to Mistress Pomma so she can get used to feeding them to a beast.”

And so our first lesson started, not actually riding, but getting to know a better approach to the beasts, and using gentle but firm voice commands - but my body eventually cut it short. I didn't need to say anything to Sookie, she just took me to the bathhouse after we took our leave from Mistress Pomma, making a further appointment for the same time the next day.

… … …

Thus began my first ever 'relaxed' Call. After that first clean-up, I half-hurried to Mistress Patilla first, then on to Mistress Hasinet; in both homes, I found more information about the various garments. Both seamstresses measured me (in differing ways, of course) and Mistress Hasinet confirmed to me that this 'bra' thing was indeed a comfortable improvement. She was kind enough to show me her own — the one she was wearing right now, and she actually showed me the advantages.

Which made me wonder how I could manage to get Michet measured, as I would like to give her one as a present. It rapidly became obvious that I would have to do this myself and so I got Mistress Hasinet to teach me how to measure women.

I struck a deal with her, that she would make one for me free, AND one for my friend, if I would measure four hands of women, and write down the measurements. This would free her to a certain extent. I would go to her each morning immediately after I had finished my lettering lesson with my siblings. She warned me that I should try to measure the women NOT during their Call time, as breasts swell then.

“Oh! I am on my Call right now! Does that make such a difference?”

“Oh yes! A normal everyday bra will be just too small at that time, causing some discomfort. Alright then, I'll have to guess the reduction needed, but my experience so far tells me that I can get that quite accurate nowadays — and you are still maturing, so maybe it will not be too much of a reduction — too loose immediately, but in a few weeks' time, then perfect. I can tell you that every seamstress and the healers are all wearing them. And Mistress Epp and a few others of our 'circle'. I get more orders each day as the word goes round. I might have to have a temporary assistant to deal with the demand. I say temporary simply because sooner or later, every woman in town will have their supply and it will only be the growing girls who require quite so much work then.”

“But Mistress, if the town grows as much as some are predicting, then there may be ten times as many women living here!”

“Maker! THAT many? Oh my goodness. I shall have to train more than one assistant. Oh! I don't suppose that you …?”

I laughed as I replied: “Thank you, Mistress, for the honour, but I have already the promise of some employment and my life, despite being theoretically more free now, is actually far more hectic than it has ever been.”

This was how it came about that I explained far more to her about my home life, and the dining 'Salon' and indeed much more about the town developments with which I had been directly or indirectly involved. It was a pleasant interlude as I chatted while she worked. I suppose that maybe half a bell passed thus.

I returned to the Claw in time for my original appointment and found Sookie involved in a staff dispute. She mouthed to me to return in a further half bell, so I nodded and decided to pop into Michet's, just to have a few moments with her and Kassama before the appointment in the afternoon. There were a few things I wanted to clear up.

… … …

“So please tell me the EXACT wording of the oath you took to your father those many years ago.”

“Why does it have to be so exact? I promised not to let others know. It's quite simple.”

“Ah! But did you promise simply not to tell others — or was it that you promised never to reveal the secret? Because, if the latter, then a simple accident that occurred with us, means that your oath is already broken — through no fault whatsoever upon your part.”

“Oh! … Maker! ... This is complicated isn't it? But I can remember the words exactly. I was to 'never tell anyone'.”

“So there we have it. In theory, those of us who know can spread the word …” Her face dissolved into acute alarm, so I hastened on : “Not that we would, of course. But you are going to meet several people in the Salon planning stages, so some will need to know — like any future staff. They might be upset that you had been lying to them. You need to think about this carefully. And if we are going to discuss design ideas for the Salon and its decoration, then Gythy needs to know in advance; as, if she knows that everyone is of the 'weaker' gender, then she won't assume that there will always be a 'stronger' man around and so on, which may affect the storage of the heavier items. If I, but only with your permission, of course, were to tell her, then the oath business doesn't come into it. I am prepared to swear any oath that you may require me to do, but I strongly urge you to give me permission.”

She turned and looked a query at Kassama, who pursed her lips. She thought it through and then nodded her acceptance, adding “But, only Gythy at the moment.”

We all agreed on that and I passed on to talking about the other girls.

They both had a small problem with remembering that Gythy was her full name and Gyth was my familiar term — when both the others had the 'y' ending as the familiar.

Kassama said she liked Kelly, but was unsure about Molly, and Michet confirmed these first impressions as being her own as well.

“I am honour-bound not to reveal the entire story, but poor Molly fell under the influence of Perril, the old shoemaker's son who was killed by the ptuvil. Since then she has had many headaches and strong compulsions that she doesn't like, but feels she has to do. My idea was to keep her with me in the kitchens, and away from most of the clients. I feel sure it could work that way.”

“Sounds to me like she's been hypnotised,” said Michet matter-of-factly.

“Hap no tied? What on Anmar is that?” I burst out. Kassama also showed she had no idea.

“Ah! Hmmmm. The word is actually hypnotised',” she spelt it out for us, “and it is a sort of trick, usually performed by travelling players. They find someone, speak a load of mumbo-jumbo, make the victim use their eyes to follow a moving object as it swings to and fro, and then the victim goes into a sort of sleep — but they are awake, just not aware of what's going on around them then. Their mind is open to suggestions which the hypnotiser then makes. These suggestions are planted into this open mind of the victim, I repeat, without them being aware of it. They usually make the victim do something silly like bleat like a pakh, or bark like a grenn, or flap arms as though they were an avians wings — but these actions are only performed when a certain key word or deed happens. The victim can't help themselves and, as soon as the operative command is issued, does the programmed action. The person who does the hypnotising includes a stop sequence, maybe a double-click of the fingers, or three words spoken in a specific order, or something like that. Once the stop sequence has been said or done, the victim snaps back to being a perfectly normal person again.”

I breathed deeply as I realised that this was almost certainly what had occurred with Molly. But how the evil Perril had learned how to do this was a mystery — until I remembered that he went quite often down to Tranidor. Perhaps a travelling show had taught him, probably been paid to teach him. I felt myself get angrier and angrier as I thought about what that nasty piece of work had done, and …

Kassama laid her hand on my arm: “Call?”

I nodded.

“Deep breaths. You were getting exceedingly angry. Sit here for a moment and put your head back.”

I did as she bid, and she massaged my head, paying attention to my temples and the small of my neck particularly. It was wonderful, and by and by, I was once more a rational person.

I had a quarter of a bell plus a few moments more before I was to return to the Claw, and so I told them about bras. I whispered to Kassama that I needed to get Michet's measurements and she nodded her agreement. Our quick minds came up with a scheme as we decided to give Michet a little more education in women and their shapes. So I stripped to my waist, showing her the height of my waist in relation to my hips and breasts. We explained that a woman's waist height can vary over body types, and got her to study how my breasts hung and so on and so forth. I also showed her on my body how to measure for a bra, pointing out that different women have different shapes of breasts; not that I explained that this was how to measure for a bra — I made it seem I just wanted to use the numbers for a comparison. We then managed to get Michet to strip to the waist as I used her to 'demonstrate' how she was different to me. I don't think that Michet suspected for a moment that this was also a prelude to her present to come.

In the end, I measured Kassama too, amongst some reluctance — she declared that she could never imagine herself wearing one, she was so used to a bodice that anything else would seem 'wrong'. But I coaxed her with the cover story that we were showing Michet the differences that women have between them. I made a note of everything on my little slate, telling myself to transfer them to paper as soon as I could. I knew Sookie had some sheets, so I hoped to borrow one when I got there. I committed the figures to memory as well, just in case. By then, I was again slightly overdue at the Claw so I promised to return as agreed at the sixth bell.

… … …

I went back to the Claw for the third time this morning, and walked into the courtyard to be greeted by a chorus of teasing, sarcastic applause. Maker! I had forgotten all the others were coming along too.

Sookie was kind enough to support me, by saying I had arrived early but she had told me to come back in half a bell, so the others sort of accepted it — it didn't stop their teasing mind you. They were actually quite considerate of my condition, and weren't as mean as they could have been. (Let's just say that THAT was dealt with as and when throughout the days that followed and mention it no more. I find it distasteful but have had to make mention of it, as certain events were shaped by it.)

Sookie looked particularly charming in her riding skirt — the briefly-onlooking Master Brydas showed his enjoyment of the sight. They waved to each other as he took his leave, and we all knew that there would be a promise solemnization ceremony there eventually. It just showed in both their bodies, and the looks they gave each other.

It was a fun-filled break actually, Sookie put us all at ease and we had some good food. It was in the midst of all this that she also taught us a very valuable lesson …

“So, you are all probably going to earn some coin up to Master Michen's? I don't want to be an interfering old woman, but I do have some advice for you, if you would allow me to tell you?”

We all nodded our assent, as by then Sookie had gained our trust and respect.

“You must all remember that you have this opportunity only so long as the establishment works. And it will work only as long as the clients are prepared to come there. Which means it will be up to YOU all to set the tone of the place.

“If you make it an enjoyable place to come back to, then the business will prosper. If you are rude, or noisy, or offhand, or mean to your clients then they will not return — it is as simple as that. Yes, Master Michen will set the overall tone, but YOU will be the ones cooking for and serving the clients. There will be times when a client is mean or nasty to you, but it is then Master Michen's job to protect you. If you are mean or nasty back, then the OTHER clients will also see that.

“Just remember that you are the ones that create the atmosphere — be nice, polite and friendly, but not TOO friendly. There will come a time when someone has had a little too much to drink and if you have been too flirty, say, with them, they might think that they will end up spending at least a night with you. As soon as you do that, then the whole restaurant will be regarded as being a whorehouse, and all your friends will be regarded as working in one.”

She paused to let that sink in. We were suddenly all very serious as we pondered her words.

“The secret of this as an evening venue will be a reputation of a safe, quiet, polite place that is a cut above anywhere else in town. You will all have to strive mightily to bear that in mind.” Again, she paused.

“So let me ask you something — what do you think is the reason that anyone would come there for an evening?”

“To get away from the normal hubbub in the Bell!”

“To have a dignified place to entertain visitors or discuss business.”

“To impress a friend.”

“Yes, to all those. But there are many more reasons. Some people, maybe a widower here, might not want to eat at home alone, might just enjoy the company of other folk, without necessarily having to actually react with them. Some others will undoubtedly use it as a way of showing off. Some will say: 'Oh, I am a member at Michen's' in an attempt to try to make someone else feel small. And there will even be some who come along just to find fault. There are many, many more reasons. So how do you think you might behave, knowing that there are all these different points of view?”

We all sat there thinking hard, suddenly nervous about the responsibilities that we would have. This was no game, we all fully realised.

“The answer is very simple — you don't need to think very hard about it. “ She paused for a brief while.

“Just ask yourself a question: 'What would I expect if I went there for an evening?' ...” Again, she paused for effect.

“That's it. That is the key to it. Just by thinking that, and always thinking that, means that you will try to provide the clients with exactly what you would expect for yourself.

“Always judge yourself against this standard, and everything will fall into place. If you object to seeing someone chewing while talking, just as a simple example, then make sure that you don't do that yourself. Maintain always a degree of womanly aloofness without being snootily snobby like some I could mention in this town. If a client tells you a joke, then smile at the very least — even if you have heard it twenty times already. But feel free to laugh out loud if you find the story funny. It is all about basic manners and not being false.”

It was so obvious, we all laughed in relief, but were told quite strictly that it was no laughing matter. Again, the responsibility was brought home to us.

After this though, Sookie skilfully brought us back to a more carefree mood and we once again relaxed into a rare moment of sisterhood that we hadn't enjoyed for a long, long while — and, never before whilst eating out together, effectively as adults.

After we had finished eating, and just before we were to go out to the stables, I mentioned the riding attire, and mentioned also the measuring for bras.

Oh boy!

“You had better take them all up to the women's area and measure them then, Julina. They may not yet be convinced, but I KNOW they will end up having them, so they can count to your twenty.”

“Would you perhaps have some paper for me, Mistress? It is so much easier to record that way than on my slate?”

“That's very sensible, my dear. A good thought. I have some here in the next room, I shall fetch it.”

We had been eating in an office room next to her quarters, the one that apparently Mylady had used as HER office. So it was a matter of heartbeats before she returned with some paper and a shaped stick made of a mixture of charcoal and wax, as she explained to us all. The end of these sticks could be shaped with a knife to make a sharply defined mark. The wax came from a country called Plif which was down by the mouth of the Sirrel river we had all heard about, but none of us had ever seen — except maybe Sookie herself. She explained that it was best to wind a small piece of cloth around these sticks to prevent a mess on the fingers holding them. Her final comment about them was that they came from a long way away and were not easy to replace, so I should treat this one as a precious item. She called it a 'reedlet' which made a little sense, it being obviously related to the reed we used with ink to write on parchment, and now paper, documents.

She then showed us upstairs to an empty dormitory, women visitors being extremely few and far between in those early days. I showed the girls what to do, and Sookie herself (she was still 'Mistress' to the others, of course) stripped off her upper clothing (with help from a servant of hers) and demonstrated the advantages. She did remind us that we were all still growing and that we would likely have to get some larger ones as we matured.

She then surprised me by getting me to measure the servant that had accompanied us as well, while she ran downstairs and rounded up anyone who could be spared from their duties and who had not yet worn a bra. By the end of that session, I had measured and documented the sizes for Michet, Kassama, Molly, Kelly and Gyth and seven others, making a round dozen — only eight left to go for me to reach my target. There was Swayga this evening and probably Kords — which made only another hand or so of them to find. And I knew also that Kelly had promised to tell her mother, so there was another one …

It also made me have a further thought, that it would actually be easier for everyone if a large group of women turned up all at once, and then the measurer could do HER job all at once. I made a mental note to pop down to Mistress Hasinet with that suggestion.

That done, Sookie took us all down to the stables and demonstrated as she told us about establishing a relationship with the beast, and how to talk softly with them, some of which she had already covered with Mistress Pomma and I earlier. The frayen were not reluctant to come and get some titbits again - I still had some with me, and Dralla and Trumpa both enjoyed them as my three friends took turns to let them nibble out of their hands.

Using my saddle, we demonstrated to the others how to place it on the beast, in this instance Master Michen's.

Suddenly, Sookie swung herself up on Dralla and adjusted her skirts as she settled into the saddle. We all gasped, not just with the suddenness of the event, but also with admiration at the fluidity of the movement.

Speaking softly, Sookie got Dralla to move at a walk in a circle around us. Dralla's face also showed a pleased sort of wonder as she got used to the new saddle and its positioning. She gave off an air of satisfaction.

After two complete circuits, Sookie then demonstrated how to climb down; well 'climb down' isn't the correct description — that sounds ungainly — it was more of an elegant, fluid dismount. I couldn't wait to be able to do that; I further noticed that the others were all looking wistful and had been enthused with a desire to ride. One little voice in my head did sound a little warning though as I wondered if this would cause any problems in the near future.

We all thanked Sookie for a most enjoyable and unforgettable way to spend nearly a bell and a half. Kelly gasped, and said she had to rush back home to help ring the bells and Molly said she had promised to meet her mother up at the campingplace, so we split up. I was grateful for this, as I just about had time to pop down quickly to Mistress Hasinet's to tell her my thoughts about having an announced measuring appointment (about which she gave her approval) and I could take Gyth with me, and somehow find a way to tell her Michet's secret.

… … …

“When may we think about meals being served here, Master Michen?”

“Well, your Honour — excuse me, I don't really know how to address a Steward …”

“I think that simply 'Captain' should suffice. I have been accustomed to that for the past many years, and it is a lot easier to my ears. I have to keep reminding myself just who the Steward is, when people call to him.” His easy laugh put us all at ease, and the atmosphere noticeably relaxed.

“Well then, Captain. In theory, we could start this evening …” I gasped with shock but Master Michen held up a hand “... as we have something of everything required, including the staff. But I would remind you that the idea is that potential diners inform us in advance so that we have a day or more's notice of requirements. We wish to promote more of a club feeling, rather than that of a public dining hall. Furthermore, we have yet to receive all the forks we have ordered, and we have no complete set of dinner plates and matching cutlery. Some of the kitchenware is ageing and so on. I would much rather get all that in place than open with lower standards.”

“I fully understand, Master. And indeed approve of the sentiment. However, I have a suggestion, ...” we all focussed our attention as he paused for a few heartbeats.

“Captain?”

“We are all of us agreed that this should be the temporary schoolroom and that we should start the absolute beginners as soon as is practical — allowing the excellent Mistress Julina to bring them up to a level of knowledge for Mistress Megrozen to build upon?”

We all nodded our agreement, that having been decided barely ten moments ago.

“Well, it seems to me that that would be part of the activities that will take place in this new Community Hall, as would many other activities — including Assembly meetings. With storage space devoted to the school materials, I am sure space could be found here to store some of the Assembly requirements, we seem to carry such a lot of stuff around and we have no fixed place at the moment — sometimes in the Claw, sometimes in the Bell, sometimes even in my house.

“So my suggestion is that we have our next Assembly meeting here in this room on the same day as this next week. We will rent the room from you for its use and we will be able to discuss our matters over a pleasant meal, which we will leave up to you to choose. There will be no need for matching sets of crockery and cutlery, and you could treat this as a trial run, a way to iron out any wrinkles that might not have been seen in advance. Your staff, and yourself, would appreciate a trial run before opening to the public, I'm sure, and we would be glad to be of assistance in the setting up of a valued and much-anticipated resource. What think you? Indeed, what does anyone think about this suggestion? Let's have a general discussion.”

There was silence for a good two moments as we all applied our minds to it. That is not to say that there was no communication going on. Kassama, I and Master Michen all looked questions at each other and then eyed agreement that it could indeed be done. I have to say that I agreed with the Steward's reasoning and a trial run would be invaluable.

Not all the Assembly were present, but more than half were, along with Master Michen, Kassama, myself, Gythy, Mistress Epp, Mistress Lendra and Mistress Sukhana, so the room was quite crowded and there were 13 voices that could be considered. Mistress Lendra had been included to be sure that the arrangements were adequate for public use and Mistress Sukhana had come up with us to see about suggesting ways of storing the drinks she would be providing.

What could have been chaos was actually resolved very easily with almost unanimous agreement. The Captain and Masters Jepp, Yarling and Bezan made their way out, ushering Mistress Lendra (who had also been visiting Master Morden) and Mistress Epp before them. Master Brydas slipped his arm round Mistress Sukhana and she leant up against him as they followed the large group down the corridor. Master Michen requested a quick word with Master Blandel. Gythy and I waited behind Master Blandel until the men had finished, while Kassama went off to check on Master Morden.

“It occurs to me, Master Blandel, that both uses — a schoolroom and a dining room, might benefit from one or two large flat slates mounted on the walls, and ...”

“Oh don't ask me, Master Michen. I'm useless. Ask at the masonry, young Mostar will put you right, if he isn't gallivanting about on all sorts of complicated tasks that he seems to be into nowadays.”

“Master Blandel! I am shocked! This doesn't sound like the man who developed those clever ideas scarce a year ago! What is the matter? You seem down in spirits somehow.”

“So would you be, Michen, so would you be.”

Michen looked confused but I signalled to him with my hands from my position behind Master Blandels' back and mouthed “Trogan's jail” to him; his face lit with understanding. Then changed as he looked worried and floundered around a bit, trying to find some way to ease the awkward situation.

I was sure that everyone on the Counc … er ... Assembly would have tried to jolly him out of it many times already, obviously unsuccessfully. So I took Gyth by the hand and ushered her out, to leave the two 'men' to talk together. But I flashed a message to M to argue with him, and I would return in three moments to help. M was glad I had a plan and nodded acceptance.

I rapidly explained to Gyth what I was about to try and she nodded her understanding and acceptance of the plan. She told me she would run down and across to the Bell to see if Kasinna was available. The front door banged quite noisily as she dashed out.

I waited outside the door to the salon for a little but then judged it was time to intervene, so I barged in and started being the strict mother that I had had so much practice at.

“Now then, what's this nonsense I heard before? How DARE you say that you are useless? You are one of my favourite people and went up in my estimation when that BANDIT,” I pretended to spit on the floor for emphasis, “was so evil to those he locked up.”

I don't think that Master Blandel had been spoken to like that since he was an apprentice, and both he and M were taken aback by my forthright approach. I knew that I had to keep on once I had started on this course, so I didn't let up.

“From what my dear friends Kasinna and Senidet have told me, we all owe you an ENORMOUS debt. If it hadn't been for you, they wouldn't be here today. YOU and you ALONE are responsible for giving them the necessary strength to get through their horrors. So what's all this wallowing in self-pity all about? You went light on whatever food they gave you so you could slip a little extra to them. You told them stories to take their minds off their horrors for just a little while. And now you're sorry?

“You survived, yes, but that's something to be glad about! And now, right now, right this very moment, the Town has so much need of you and your skills, but you're just going to give up? Where's your fight gone? Where's your reason to get up every day? I am very disappointed in you. What was the point of your heroic behaviour, if you just make everyone depressed? Snap out of it man.”

He looked shocked at how harshly I was talking and then his face crumpled and he started crying — deep racking sobs that made me want to mother him, but I knew that would be counter-productive at this moment. I needed him angry and to have some pride rekindled. But a little voice in the back of my head recognised that this was probably the first time he had let go of his grief.

The extent of his despair became more apparent as he blurted out: “I gave up. Me of all people! Shocking. I never believed I would. Always believed I was strong. But I just caved in. I couldn't handle it like the other men.” He dragged in a ragged breath.

“Oh, I'm not a fit person to be seen with,” he wailed.

“Well, that's true, at least.”

That shocked him into looking sharply at me — the best bit of a reaction so far. M was looking as though he/she had been hit over the head with a club.

“All this self-pity and whining makes you uncomfortable to be with.”

Was that a spark of anger I saw?

“But that's only weeks compared to all the good things you have done here in Town over the years. Are you to throw all that achievement away?

“I just don't understand men! A little setback and the whole world comes to an end. Mostar is going to be very busy soon with all the new stone-lined drains and water-supplies, but is also required to do some work in our existing aqueduct and Cistern. He can't do everything and your selfish self-pity is holding back all the wonderful developments that others want to make to our Town, so we ALL can have an improved life. Start living again — for all of us. Be the leader you were this time last year. Stop wallowing in your misery and bring your skills back to us.”

I sniffed in a dismissive manner as I spun on my heel and went out, slamming the door behind me.

Once outside, I nearly burst out crying myself. I was breathing heavily, and scared that I might have got it wrong. I sank to the floor, back against the wall — hoping that I had indeed done the right thing, but half-convinced I had just made the biggest mistake of my life.

---

More twists and turns as Julina again encounters developments

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Kassama found me outside the door, sitting down and cuddling my knees as I shook.

She had been drawn by the raised voices from inside the salon, but her curiosity was put on hold when she saw me there. She squatted down beside me and tried to comfort me, obviously fearing that something dreadful had occurred.

I tried my hardest to be coherent as I explained quietly to her what I had done. Her face, however, as the story unfolded was the most comfort to me — she had started by looking shocked and got even more so as I explained what had happened, but her eyes! Oh Maker! Her eyes were laughing and sparkling and her chest was containing her bursts of laughter.

I couldn't help it — I started to giggle too and suddenly felt a whole lot better, my doubts of before changing into an amused acceptance of 'what's happened has happened'. What was it that someone said the other day? Oh yes: “Once the felk is out of the bag ...” Now who told me that? It was a woman. I was with someone … Kelly I want to say. Ah yes, Malet, Kelly's mother.

I stood up, a little carefully, and tried to decide my next approach. Poor M was in there receiving a lot of abuse which should properly be my reward for my actions. But Kassama told me to stay to one side of the door so I was out of sight when she went in.

“Just WHAT is this all about? You gentlemen should be ashamed of yourselves. Master Michen, you know what the problems will be if you wake your father at this time of day. And you sir, you are a stranger here so a certain allowance can be made, but Master … Blandel, was it? … I have rarely heard a visitor raise their voice so much when being invited to assist a project which is of importance to so many here. Would you please help me understand this unseemly behaviour?”

“Master Michen here allowed me to be insulted by a young woman who seems to be far too big for her boots. She was rude in the extreme to me and I was protesting this behaviour to Master Michen — after all it is his house.”

“I see. And this young woman, what did she say that was so rude?”

“She told me I was useless.”

“And was she right?”

“Of course not! How could anyone …”

“So you were decisive and making great contributions before she spoke to you thus?”

“Well, no, not exactly. It was just …”

“So the young lady in question was in fact right - in a way. And her actions have in fact brought you out of the funk you have been in for many weeks now?”

“Well, yes, I suppose so, but …”

“But what? How many other people have tried to get you out of your depression? Have they managed? But this one girl has managed it in about ten moments. I call that a success.”

“Was I really so bad?”

“Yes!” they both said in chorus.

“Oh!” he said dejectedly.

Before he could get depressed again, I swung round the door and plastered my best smile on my face: “Now, now. You don't want me to start on you again do you? No getting back to being depressed. I took a gamble, and it paid off. You are on the way back from that place you found yourself in. I had to do SOMETHING. I apologise if I was rude, but I'm fairly sure I spoke nothing other than the facts. Please let me have a chance to get to know you better after this day's events have been slept upon. And you shall thus have a chance to get to know ME better.”

With timing that could not have been bettered, the door opened again and Kasinna came flying in with Gyth close behind. Kasinna took a close look at Master Blandel, squealed and launched herself at him, hugging him: “Oh your eyes! You're back! Oh Maker, you're back! I can thank you properly for what you did in that dreadful place. And I know my parents want to thank you too.”

She released him and swung round on me: “Oh Julina, how can we ever thank you? We were so afraid that the Master wouldn't find his way back, but you have done it somehow. We were all trying.”

If the hug she gave me was anything like the one she had given Master Blandel, then I know he felt so squashed that it would take a week to recover. I looked at him, and he looked at me … and we grinned at each other.

Phew!

Another figure joined us in the room.

“What's going on?” said a shaky-voiced Master Morden.

“Well …”

… … …

I was smiling to myself as I led Trumpa up the slope towards home. That had been my fourth visit to the Claw today, and there would definitely be a least one more when I took our doe back to her new home. She seemed to have changed her personality slightly since I had delivered her into the stables there; I fancied I could detect a new springiness in her gait.

The sun had just gone behind the western peaks, but it was still light and would be for at least another bell. I found myself checking down the valley, at the eastern flank particularly, but there was no sign of any other impending storm — as yet.

“I thought you had forgotten us,” said Swayga smilingly as I walked in the kitchen door.

“Oh no, I wouldn't do that, but today has been really rather hectic. We have to fetch the coal now, while there is still light to do it. Do you still wish to come?”

“Absolutely! Kissa, Kords and I have been waiting for you. The others have all been given tasks to keep them busy, and we saw you coming up the slope. Kords has shown me the dray and how to prepare it, so we are all ready to just go.”

“Have you all coats — it will cool rapidly now the sun is dropping?”

Kissa scurried off to get hers as I thanked Kords for preparing the dray. We have one that is on wheels of course, but, for the odd severe winter day or two, we take the wheels off and use it as a sled for sliding across the snow. We get snow usually on only a few days but sometimes it stubbornly stays and makes the use of wheels impossible.

Papa had invented this sliding thing that was practical to get over the frozen ruts which appeared. At first it had seemed a bit excessive, considering we get snow so rarely, but it had proved his usefulness on more than one hard winter's day; so much so, that some others had copied the design. It also worked well when we had the occasional very wet terrain in the rains. Kords had made sure the wheels were properly attached, and that the coal bin we used for transporting was attached and secured.

How lovely it is to have someone properly trained sometimes.

We walked in a group across the slope towards the campingplace, as I explained the events with Master Blandel - to many different reactions.

Kissa laughed out loud, Kords laughed nervously and was both shocked and amused, and Swayga was shocked, worried, slightly amused and very thoughtful.

We all four discussed the situation and, thankfully, they all agreed that the results had been worth the risk.

Swayga came up with another of her downvalley expressions which took a little while to work out, but was appropriate once I understood the sentiments behind it: “Lose your dreams and you may lose your mind.”

By this time, we had made our way to the town's quarry and Kords exclaimed in surprise at the neatness of the new way of organising things there. It was just so easy now, and Kords later explained that she was worried about the time it would take us — even though she had heard my description, she was still thinking of the old way we did it. That would have taken us a full bell — we would have had to hack out our own nuggets and shovel them up and so on. Now, we just opened an already laden bin, used the shovel that was stored there, and loaded our own bin. Why, this has taken me as long to write as it took us to do the job.

We were on our way back, with Kords keeping on and on about how easy it was now to fetch coal, and how we used to have to … etc. etc. etc.

“Kords, my dear. We have the picture very clearly in our minds. Julina had not exaggerated and we have experienced it. I think your remarks are more than a little redundant now. Shall you find another topic?”

Kords was just apologising when we reached the campingplace and met a small group of men having a discussion. There were some women, some holding children, staying a respectful distance away, but still able to hear all that was said.

One of the men raised his head and saw me.

“Mistress Julina. May I request your presence? I believe you may have something to add to this conversation.”

“Why, yes, Captain. I would of course be happy to oblige.”

I knew that it would be a waste of time to bring the others with me, the introductions of everyone with everyone else would take until the new year, if not the one following after that! I apologised to my family for leaving them there while I went to be of help; they did follow me a little of the way so they could hear too.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I introduce Mistress Julina to you all. Some of you may know her as a life-long resident here, but some may not. She has been involved in various ways in some of the things that we have been discussing — the improvement, modernisation and expansion of our town. She can give you a resident's point of view, and can confirm much of which I have said.

“Mistress Julina, these families are mostly from some of the smallholdings at the head of the Bray. Some of their homes will be moved to make way for the Loop Road. Mylady Garia, our Baroness, promised that any resident could relocate at her expense. These good people are considering taking up her offer and removing downvalley. They have asked me, as Steward, to explain the benefits of remaining so they can make an informed decision as whether or not they should stay.

“I have explained that pakh farmers will still be needed. The increased population will still need the wool and meat we get from pakh. But maybe they should also consider taking up some other employment, with the opportunities that have arisen with most of our Guildsmen requiring additional helpers, and the labouring opportunities with road and building construction.”

I had a fleeting heartbeat to admire the way that our Steward had conveyed so much information to me so distinctly and yet so swiftly. An excellent economy of speech; something that Papa had been drumming into me for what seemed forever. I could hear his favourite saying, 'Speak clearly, speak well and speak to the point. But above all, ensure you have an economy of speech'... But by then, it was almost beyond time for me to open my mouth.

“Your Honour, Gentlemen.” I nodded to the Steward and to the gathered men as a whole. “It is my honour to be able to help. I would also include all you Ladies standing around.” I paused at this stage and tried to look each in the eye. This gave me a few more heartbeats to arrange my thoughts.

“I have been, through the power of co-incidences, unintentionally involved in several of the plans that are in place for the development of our once-sleepy town. What his Honour has said is all true — there are opportunities galore here, for anyone prepared to work hard.

“I have some knowledge of the trials and difficulties that families such as yours have suffered under for so long. And yes, a lot of your grazing ground is going to disappear, a lot of the open space to which you have been used is also going to disappear. However, an increasing population means that more and more pakh will be required.

“I suspect that pakh-farming will only be possible with larger herds and fewer herdsmen. There will be little scope anymore for eking out an existence with a bare hand or two of pakh.

“The valley head as it is now is going to virtually disappear which means that more pakh will have to occupy less space. That future is undecided, but, clearly, pakh will be remain a necessity. Maybe the Blackstone Vale will become the preferred area for pakh-herding, maybe more so on the uplands towards the Stone Sea. Yes, there are some already in these areas, but they will almost certainly have to become more crowded. Who knows? Maybe both? Maybe other areas? I personally am unfamiliar with the geography up higher, nor am I an expert when it comes to pakh-herding ...

“But I DO know the town.

“Here in town is possibly the biggest chance of your lives, and the lives of your families — there will be much coin to be made here, and the Guildsmen DO need all the hands they can get, as do the road makers and the house builders — Master Brydas at the smithy has an ever increasing amount of work in many areas, ranging from buckles for clothing all the way up to metal bridge supports — the carpenter, the joiner, the stoneworkers, the saddler, the shoemaker, the wheelwright, the tanner, the baker, anyone and any trade and anything you can think of. Even the seamstresses will need help as the town expands.

“There will be a new inn built, just there,” I pointed to my right at the plot, “and a new public bath-house next to it. They will need staff. As will the new Community Hall, and its associated kitchens, over there, which are to be built where my current home is. Yes, we are also having to move as our house will have to be demolished. But we will be staying in town!

“There are new plantings, not only of new plant sorts, but also more traditional plants, berry bushes and fruit trees, so gardeners and orchard men — and women — will be needed too.

“And I have heard that there is a Guildsman who believes so much in the future of Blackstone that he has CHOSEN to come and settle here and who will be arriving shortly. He will set up a glassworks. Some of you may be able to become HIS apprentices and handworkers.

“The stonemason is already in too great demand; he requires helpers at all levels. It is not too late to learn another trade! And one that will always be in demand, a skill that you can rely upon.

“Which brings me onto a final point that you should all consider. Learning. Mylady has declared that EVERYONE should have the possibility to learn their letters and their numbers. There will be a schedule of schooling set up very shortly, open to any and every one of you. Man or woman, adult or child.

“You MUST see it is sensible to stay. The learning programme will not be available anywhere else in all Palarand for some considerable time, so if you leave, you will miss out on this golden opportunity. If not for yourselves, then do it for your children!”

There was a silence as I finished. I began to worry that I had done something wrong, but our Steward started by clapping, and to my embarrassment everyone else around did too.

“Mistress Julina, if I ever harboured any doubts about your abilities then they are without hesitation dispelled forever. Again, Mylady thanks you.”

This praise was met with my usual blush and I muttered something in reply before gathering my family around me and scuttling off, protected from others' gazes by the flanks of Trumpa. I felt Swayga's eyes on me and looked up at her, seeing a startling look of calculation on her face, and could that be a hint of reappraisal?

I needed to change the subject quickly, before my embarrassment overwhelmed me, and was grateful when it was done for me.

A lightly loaded wagon pulled into the campingplace to be met by three miners. There were two women riding on the added bench behind the driver, and a number of cases and packs in the bed. I realised with a start that the evening shuttle had just arrived so that meant it was either quite early in arrival or the evening was getting late. The two women scrambled down hurriedly and were drawn into embraces by two of the waiting men, as the third greeted them jovially. He was the one to empty the bed of the wagon. The driver unharnessed the dranakh, who wandered off towards the dam and the Vale. We heard the men tell their women that they had rooms for now in a private house, but that would be temporary. That was the last I heard of that conversation, as, shortly afterwards, we had passed out of earshot.

For the rest of the way back home, I told my women companions about bras, which intrigued them all. They agreed to let me measure them (except for Kissa who wasn't big enough yet) which was good - with Malet a near certainty, I only needed to find another hand of women to fulfil my side of the bargain I had struck with Mistress Hasinet.

We got home, stored our load of coal and put the dray away. It was of course time for my fifth visit to the Claw today.

I led Trumpa down the slope in the swiftly gathering gloom. It was either a desire to get inside before dark, or an excitement of returning to her new home, but Trumpa had an eagerness I hadn't seen, or, rather, sensed, before.

We passed the building plot and I saw that all the base was down and a good half of it floored. A few more walls had been put up and there was a stack of obviously roof supports ready to be lifted into place. I noticed that there was a strange construction made of crude bricks outside of the back wall on the south side. At first, I thought it must be some more solid support in case another storm came along, but it was too low and insubstantial for that. I couldn't figure it out, so I knew that I would have to find someone the next day and ask.

Sigh.

Another task to remember to do.

I led Trumpa to her stall and set her up for the night, slipping her a munchie or two. And Dralla of course wanted some attention, so she got that, and her munchies too. Tixi looked at me somewhat carefully, and I could sense her trying to decide if she would 'ask' for a titbit or if she would continue to be wary of me. I went to her and gently offered her a morsel. She hesitated long enough for me to think I should just forget it when she eventually took it — a piece of malm I could see by its colour. She gently took it from my hand, but then scooted back, almost as if she was afraid of being hit. It made me wonder about her treatment in earlier times. Parry and Sookie would never treat her harshly, I was sure. I remembered that she had come to Sookie from Trogan's posessions, so maybe she was still nervous of strangers — I could readily believe those bandits had taken none of the care with the beasts that I and Mistress Pomma were learning about from Sookie.

I checked I had shut everything up and put the harness away properly: I felt a little silly when I said goodnight to the animals. I could swear, though, they each snickered a reply.

Leaving the Claw after saying goodbye to the few workers who were in the courtyard, I went once more up the main street, this time calling swiftly on Malet, who allowed me immediately to measure her for her bra. Another one to add to my count.

With nothing more to do that day, I set out finally towards home, intent on following the track across the slope. I crossed the campingplace once more and headed towards that track. On my way, I saw one of the families that had been talking earlier with the Steward - they saw me at the same time. They waved me over, obviously wanting some more information.

“Mistress Julina. My name is Suril and this is my wife Haka, carrying our toddler Haris.”

“Well met, Goodman Suril, Mistress Haka. Young Haris,” I finished by smiling and gurgling at the little boy in his mother's arms, tickling his cheeks as I grinned at him.

“Er … Mistress. Were you serious about the education and the opportunities? It seems too good to be true.”

“Oh, it was absolutely true — this whole town will explode in the new year. There will be so much going on, I expect they will be bringing even more people in.”

“But we need help now, we are destitute. Trogan took most of our pakh, and we have been struggling ever since. Haka has some relatives down near Haligo, who say they think there might be better chances down there. They say this is just a backwater town that will never amount to anything. And Mylady will pay for us to set up down there. That we know. What should we do? Please guide us!” Haka was fighting back tears as her husband pleaded with me.

Oh Maker! They really were desperate.

“Calm down. We can find a way. I know we can … Please … Give me some more information. Do you still have a house or hut to use as shelter?”

“Well yes, I suppose we do. But they want to knock it down for the new road and then what shall we do?”

“But they will build you a new home. EVERYONE who has to move because of that will be given a new home — so don't worry about it. Did no-one tell you that?”

“No Mistress, a man appeared one day and said our hut was to be knocked down to make way for the road. He said next week.”

“But it still stands, right now?”

“Oh yes.”

“So that is a start, at least you can be protected tonight. Do you have food?”

They both looked uncomfortable at that, and I guessed from their faces that they had probably not eaten a decent meal for some time.

“Is this all of you? Do you have any other children?” They indicated that there was just the three of them.

I went with my instincts and made an instant decision. I would take them home with me and feed and bathe them. If necessary, I would do without my own meal. If Master Blandel could do without when locked up, to help others, then I felt I just had to do something similar. Thinking a little more about it, tonight was an evening when we at home started with a fresh piece of meat, tomorrow was to be left-over day, so actually there should be enough. I was a trifle concerned with how Swayga and Kords would receive the news, but I knew they would be polite enough not to embarrass my sudden guests.

“Right then, just this once, I will take a risk. I hope you don't let me down. And I can't do this for everyone every night. Come with me to my home and we will feed and bathe you. Then we can talk properly. Standing here in the open, with anyone able to hear your business is not right. And I can have more ideas if I am a little more comfortable.”

“Oh Mistress! We din't mean to …”

“Yes, yes, yes. Your protests do you honour, but are unnecessary. But we must leave now. The meal is just about ready.” Still they hesitated. “Decide.” Pause. “Now.”

Suril would have gone on protesting but Haka recognised a moment to be grasped and just loudly accepted. So we started off with me leading the way, and making small chat. There was quite a crowd around and our way was not a straight line. At one point, we had to make a relatively large detour to get round a cluster of miners' tents. As we were doing that, there was a high-pitched scream and shouting. I recognised one of the voices immediately.

Molly.

I started running towards the disturbance as I saw Molly in the grip of a large man, and Molly's mother banging her fists ineffectively on his back. Another man tried to stop him dragging Molly any further away, but he just swung his fist in an arc and connected with the would-be rescuer's chin, who went straight down and stayed down, unmoving.

Suddenly, Suril dashed past me and faced up to the man, showing no fear whatsoever. He held up a commanding hand and said: “Sir. Hold! This is no way to treat a woman. Let her free.”

“You ain't stoppin' me, whoever you might be. I seed her for weeks now, and now it's my time. I'll wait no more.”

“But it is every man's duty to protect women, not to drag them off protesting.”

“Nuff's nuff. I ain't waitin' no more. She's gonna learn what a real man is all about. This whore's bin showin' herself long enough.”

“I can't allow you to do this. You have already laid one man low, but I will stop you.”

There was no tremor, no doubt in Suril's voice as he made this statement, but the man was too inflamed to listen to the clear warning that should have penetrated his thick skull. I stood back in fear for Suril, but somehow reassured by his steely stance. Haka's hand was squeezing my forearm most painfully, but I could not look away.

Not that that made any difference, it all happened so fast.

Molly struggled in the man's grasp and scratched his cheek. His fist came up to punch her back, and Suril moved. Three heartbeats later, the man was on the ground, clutching his knee and rolling about. Suril had moved with lightning speed and kicked his knee from under him. He went down hard, and Molly's mother stepped in and kicked him as hard as she could where it would hurt most. Every man around drew in their breath sharply. Molly and her mother grinned ferociously and scampered away before the man might have a chance to get up. I am certain they didn't even know I was anywhere near.

Suril bent and whispered in the man's ear and the man on the ground at last looked fearful.

Haka let go of my poor mangled forearm and ran to Suril as soon as he stepped away. He put his arm around her, smiled gently at her and whispered something to her. This time, the reaction to the whispering was in stark contrast, as she smiled and kissed him. The little three-headed family were lost in a moving moment; for maybe thirty heartbeats, the world around them did not exist and their goodness shone all around, it seemed to me. I was relieved that my instincts seemed to have been right.

We continued our walk in a lighter mood, it seemed to me — and I gathered from our chatting that Suril was not one to walk by when he sees injustice. I also learnt that pakh hate their bellies or legs being touched and can react quite violently. Avoiding these reactions had taught him to be so fast in his reactions and movements, along with a spell of fighting criminals who wanted to steal his or neighbour's animals, back when he was barely an adult. I actually remembered the fuss about that gang of outsiders when I was a little girl, and Mama was still with us. Blackstone pakh were a prized possession back in those days, and a band of rustlers had come upvalley to steal some to resell to pakhherders in other valleys.

We got back home, and I swallowed hard before opening the door, about to attempt to tell Swayga calmly and firmly and politely that we had two more mouths to feed, and a baby. I entered and opened my mouth to speak, when I saw Master Bezan standing there.

Swayga quickly said: “I hope you don't mind, 'Lina, but I have invited Master Bezan to eat with us tonight.”

I giggled as I replied: “Well I too have invited someone to dinner. This is Goodman Suril and his family. Will we have enough?”

All four invited guests immediately tried to withdraw but I suddenly realised there could be a huge advantage to this situation, so I insisted that they 'stop this nonsense' and just accept. I flashed a message to Swayga and Kords that this was important and they nodded, indicating that we would — just — have enough. I also flashed a message to Master B, who took a little time to 'get' it.

I made all the introductions and caused a few raised eyebrows when I deliberately introduced Master B as a 'friend', particularly of our father, with enough emphasis that all in the know understood that I had a plan which required Master B to be presented with a lower profile than he should have had.

Kissa and Julu were fascinated by the little one, of course, and Haka soon sat with them, all making a fuss of little Haris. I declared that I needed to have a bath before eating, knowing that Kords and Swayga would have filled it for me whilst I was out. I suggested that maybe Haka accompanied me, either bringing the little one or not. Suril offered to hold the baby and so we two rushed to use the facilities.

Where I learned that she was pregnant again, and she learnt that I was dealing with my Call. I think this period of a quarter of a bell formed the basis of our subsequent friendship. That and the fact that I 'accidentally' dropped her dress into the water, which meant that it would have to be washed. As I handled it, I became aware that it was much better made than I had expected. I told her to wait there as I dashed down to my room and got her a dress to wear whilst hers was being laundered. I selected two of the available three — nothing special, just warm and covering, after all it was only for an evening.

And so it was that eventually the 10 of us, and a baby, sat down to a meal, Haka, Kissa and I having done some of the never-reducing pile of laundry that should, by rights, give me nightmares.

I won't describe everything that happened, I doubt I could remember all the exacting details, but Suril and family were amazed by Master B's fork and Master B was amazed by getting the honest and unedited feedback from some residents about the town and the developments — there were things he learnt that he had never considered; this had been my plan all along, I wanted him to get an open reaction, not one clouded by awareness of his function.

When we eventually let on who he was, we were all by then friendly enough with each other that it didn't really matter, although Suril and Haka were a little embarrassed to start with.

They were also mildly surprised to learn that I would be the teacher of the basics for lettering, but the major event as far as they were concerned, and for which they were amazed and grateful, was to get a far wider overview of the developments that were to come, and an understanding that all I had earlier mentioned was definitely going to happen.

We were just discussing the Loop Road, when there was a scratching at our door. Master Fedren had appeared to talk to me.

I introduced the Sheriff to all there, of course. It seemed an age before the tedious formalities were at last over. He didn't insist that we had a private session, so I knew that it wasn't THAT bad; in return, I insisted that he join us and spoke openly about his business. I suspected I knew, of course, what he was about to say and I was proved right (to myself) when he started the more serious business by mentioning Molleena's name.

Again I sent messages with my eyes, and Haka didn't need much persuading to keep Suril quiet for a while.

“ … so the situation was defused, very ably I am told.”

The Sheriff's account was very close to being what had happened, which in my experience is a rarity as people tend to view the same event with different eyes, but I didn't yet interrupt.

“But Julina, I must have you speak more forcibly with Molleena. That man is obsessed with her and it can only get worse. She must try to keep away from him. I cannot be everywhere and protect her from everything.

“Do you realise that the town has almost doubled in size, when talking about numbers, since Mylady came and dealt with Trogan? Already my job is almost too much. I seem to be dealing with quarrels and squabbles nearly every evening, and every time I try to start investigating the problems we have had, then something else comes along.

“I came here tonight not only to ask you to warn Molleena again, but to ask you if you know the man who stepped in this evening. You were reported as being near him. He sounds like he might be just the man I need to help me. Any ideas?”

Again I flashed looks to the others to leave this to me. Master B was smiling wryly and shaking his head again as he agreed to keep silent. Suril had been about to own up, but Haka and I managed to stop him.

“Sheriff, what calibre of man are you looking for? How do you imagine this man would have to be, this so-called 'helper' to you? What would be his physical characteristics and what his mental ones? And what tasks would he be expected to do?”

The Sheriff then gave a job description and suggested what qualities his ideal candidate would have. Haka sat up straighter as Master Fedren described her man almost exactly, and her eyes were flashing whole messages to Suril, which he understood.

“Sheriff?”

“Yes, Julina?”

“What would be the working conditions for this person? Would it be a paid position? And …. oh you yourself can understand and formulate all the associated questions, all things like that?”

“I would need a man as a permanent assistant as from now. He would require a certain amount of training. Mylady left instructions that these 'deputies', as she called them, should be paid with coin from the town funds. The watchhouse does have a small space at the rear that could be made a small apartment, but I wouldn't want to inflict that on anyone. There is ground space behind, and access to the water would be easy. I would suggest to the Assembly that the man would have town assistance to build a small residence away from the jail itself. If he has a family, then presumably he has his own place already.”

“Well, Sheriff — I have a surprise for you.” I grinned at him as his eyebrows went up. “Goodman Suril here is the perfect candidate for you — for 'twas he who was the stranger up in the campingplace! And his hut is being demolished for the Loop Road, so the town will have to build him a new place anyway. It seems that a problem or two might no longer exist. You two should arrange a formal interview!”

THAT took a while for the silence to dispel. The faces around the table were wonderful to behold. Master B was still gently shaking his head, for some reason. Master Fedren was both annoyed and amused that I had got him to describe his requirements to a potential candidate. All sorts of other emotions were on display; the most poignant of all being the hope in Haka's face. Which clouded over as she thought of something.

“Oh would it be so terribly dangerous, Sheriff? Shall I worry myself sick?”

“I don't see it as dangerous, Mistress. There may well be the odd incident like this evening, but it would be mostly just being a 'presence', which is usually enough to defuse most situations.”

She sank back again, cuddling the little one with the hope blooming once more on her face. Suril got the message and quickly said: “When may I come to see you, Sheriff?”

“Tomorrow, if it pleases you, Goodman. Come to the Watchhouse at the sixth Bell. Is that a good time for you?”

“Perfect, Sheriff. I shall be there.”

So it was arranged, and the Sheriff stood up to leave. He went to the door, and stopped, sniffing the air. He asked for silence for a moment and listened intently.

“There's another squall coming up the valley — if I rush I can make it back to town before the rain hits, but you should close your windows. It will be here in under a quarter of a bell. Good-night, and thank you for your help. You coming, Bezan?”

“Not just yet, Sheriff. I still have some business with Julina.”

“Good night, then, all.” With that he was gone.

We rushed around, shutting windows and all of that. The baby had woken some time before and needed changing as well as feeding (in one end and out the other!) so I showed Haka to the room I shared with Kords, and left her there while I went back to talk with Master B.

Swayga was ushering the younger ones off to bed, while Kissa went to 'help' feed the baby.

Suril looked a little nervous, but Kords recognised he wanted something and her easy smile got it out of him. He wanted to have a bath, but didn't want to have to ask for the water to be heated.

“Is that all? I will go and get some hot water on, and in, at most, half a bell you can wash yourself.”

He was so grateful and tried too hard to thank her, but she just waved him into silence as she went out.

So Master B., Suril and I sat down and talked.

Well Suril mostly listened.

“I wanted to thank you for breathing some life back into Master Blandel. We were all at our wits' end how to get him out of his depression. Captain Bleskin did try to give him something to do, claiming that Mylady had used that tactic on himself, but that didn't do the job. So how did you manage it?”

“I don't know really. I suppose you could say I sensed a little lost boy inside the man, and so I turned into a strict mother-figure and scolded him as a mother would. Something clicked, I suppose. He seemed better when we parted. Oh! He hasn't slipped back has he?”

“No, no. Far from it. He is now trying too hard to make up for his previous lack of drive. He is getting almost too frantic as he tries to apologise for his recent behaviour and to demonstrate his return to decisiveness.”

“Oh don't worry about it. He'll calm down after a good night's sleep. All boys do.”

Then I blushed, as I remembered I was talking to two adult men about another adult man.

They laughed as Swayga came back in and agreed with me. She didn't sit down but instead offered pel — which was accepted by us all.

Just then a sudden roar told us that the rainstorm had arrived, and we all had to raise our voices slightly. Suril told us that the roof on his hut wasn't watertight and these storms caused a lot of fuss and bother. So we lead on from that into house designs. Suril liked some of the ideas we mentioned as we talked about our new home and I mentioned how impressed I was with the speed of building. This then led onto the subject of getting certain supplies. Which led on to the latest shuttle wagon timetable. Obviously a person didn't NEED to use the shuttles, but they were mostly convenient and at the same time so much cheaper than hiring a wagon and wagoneer privately.

Master B heard our questions at first, but soon found that it would be better if he explained the complete background to us: “Master Jaxen and Master Tanon, who have both left with Mylady, had set up a regular shuttle from Blackstone to Tranidor, which worked quite well. It was certainly a novelty and made supplying the town a little easier than it had been. But, of course, the practice showed up a few problems. The original system wasn't quite good enough for a number of reasons, and improvements were sought.

“Another of Mylady's suggestions have resulted in a slight change to the design of some wagons and these have been put on the shuttle run. There are seven of them in all. Six in service at any one time. The wagons chosen were the rarely used old-fashioned ones with a single seat for the driver. Some drivers actually still prefer them, as the seat sort of wraps itself around the driver which they find more comfortable than sliding around on a bench. Anyway, these wagons were not being used much, and the more modern wagons were too much required to take away from the ever-increasing goods traffic.

“Thus a sensible use of existing equipment was found. So they still had a normal driver's seat at the front, but just behind that a padded bench has now been attached across the width of the wagon, allowing four slim (or three larger-hipped) passengers to sit. These wagons were constructed, or re-constructed if you like, down to Tranidor and were fed into the shuttle schedule from there, carrying people as well as goods.

“The idea had been to have a regular service between the two towns, for people as well as goods. In the early days there had been few people and many more goods, but now noticeably more people are using the route as our town expands, albeit quite slowly. So the simple goods wagon has been changed by adding one or two rows of seats for passengers, as mentioned. The second row is because they have also replaced the driver's single seat with a wagon-wide bench. There are also an increased number of people travelling from Blackstone to the Forest Roadhouse and back. The wagon company's original schedule became unwieldy as all these demands were put together.

“The problem is the distance between the towns. It is close to 70 marks by the time the river crossing at Tranidor is taken into account. Normally that distance would take between one and a half and two days of travel.

“But the Forest Roadhouse was built at the foot of an incline across a rocky face, and this is about 22 marks distant from the town, maybe just a little bit more if you really want to be exact. This is approaching or on the limit of a day's journey to get there and back. This further means that from the Forest Roadhouse to Tranidor centre is just over 46 marks, which is more than a normal comfortable day's journey. Passengers do not like to go that far, it just tips the balance into discomfort.

“So a further overnight was built in to get round this problem, making the journey go into a third day of travel.

“Now, this is where the wagoneers have made an inspired decision.

“They found a second roadhouse roughly half-way between the Forest Roadhouse and Tranidor. It is called Brayview. They have added a new building there to provide for the increased business.

“So the journey is split up into three stages, with distances for each of these stages (going downvalley) of about 22, 22, and 24 marks. That works out as a half day's travel for each stage of the journey.

“Then they made a final excellent decision.

“Each journey is advertised as leaving each place of call at the noon bell. Exactly. So each journey ends, at this time of year, just about at dusk. Everyone can remember that simple rule.

“Yes, it turns a day and a half's journey into a two and a half day one, but everyone involved knows the timetable, it is so very easily summoned to mind. A wagon departs from each end on each day of the week, except for one.

“And a final benefit from all this is that then the wagoneers have the mornings at each stopping point to check over their wagons and beasts, doing any necessary maintenance tasks. The built-in day's rest for each wagon means that so far, we have had no delays, any repairs being made when the wagon has its rest day.

“At the moment, it is not fully paying for itself, but it is not far off — the goods traffic is sufficiently high, and the Valley Messenger Service contribute by sending the non-urgent letters and packages with these wagons. The town is paying for the short fall in revenue, although Master Tanon is charging us only the costs. In the new year, with the increase in traffic and people, then we expect to make a small profit.”

Master B stopped his explanation and reached for his wine glass, but it was empty. I passed him the water jug, which he took gratefully.

“Master Bezan, thank you for explaining all that. It has been a lucky day for us, and I have learnt so much more tonight than I have in the last ten years at least. And we might have already found a new way of life. I am overwhelmed. I fully understand the Steward's and Mistress Julina's certainty about the future here.”

“Get used to it, Goodman. This town, and Mylady, and now, I must also add, Mistress Julina make a habit of finding solutions in unexpected ways. There is something in the air, or the water, or the soil, or the wind, or maybe in the starlight. It never ceases to amaze me.”

Our reflections on that statement were interrupted by Swayga coming in with the pel, which was a welcome spot of refreshment. Shortly thereafter Kords entered, announcing to Suril that the bathhouse was ready for him. The rain chose a moment later to stop drumming on the roof.

It wasn't long before Master Bezan took his leave and I put some more water on — I would need the bathhouse once Suril came out of it.

He was so delighted that he could have a proper, real bath that his face glowed not only from the scrubbing, but also from the enjoyment. It seemed as if he had scrubbed away some cares as well as some dirt. He went to see how Haka was doing, she not having returned from the bedroom.

It was at this point that we discovered a small problem.

Haka and Haris — and also our Kissa — were all asleep on my bed. Swayga lifted Kissa up and carried her to her own bed. Kords, Swayga and I then decided that Suril should have Kords' bed, letting the guests have a family night in our room. Kords could sleep with Swayga for one night, I being a bit too large for her bed as well as her. That left me effectively bedless, but I could sneak in with Julu as I used to do when she had nightmares, because she was the littlest.

Suril was shocked with the arrangements and wanted to wake his wife and child and go home. Another rain squall added its weight to our arguments that he should just accept our hospitality for the one night. He reluctantly allowed himself to be persuaded.

We tidied the house up. Suril was very effective and helpful, and it was all done extra quickly. He and I finished by banking the fires in the various rooms, and soon we were all asleep. We had a very good night actually, the baby only woke twice and wasn't particularly noisy either time.

The next day, however, would prove to contain even more surprises.

---

Developments at home while Julina is out finding some more solutions to problems that crop up

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I suppose it was somehow appropriate that there were four of us in the bathhouse at the start of my fourth day of 'freedom'. Haka was amazed and delighted at the intimacy of our close family, and evidently enjoyed being a part of it, albeit just for that one overnight. There was a strong hint that her own family life had been somehow stressful, but we none of us wanted to pry.

We women had a good chat about domestic issues mostly, and we all winced as Haka described the conditions in which the three of them lived. I was glad I had offered a refuge, even if it was just for one night.

We were also amazed at the small amount of foodstuffs that the three of them had to survive on. Their garden produce only went so far after all.

They had little coin or barter goods available for everyday requisites like washing soap and so on.

Kords went quiet as she realised just how easy her own life was in comparison, and I was certainly quite humbled myself. Swayga looked thoughtful.

We changed the subject to other topics where unfortunate comparisons could be avoided. It was thus that we managed to avoid great awkwardnesses and comparisons between ways of life.

At one point, I felt I had to half apologise to Haka for only being able to offer her a choice of two dresses the night before and I hoped that she hadn't been too uncomfortable in the one she selected. I felt that by bringing this up, she could also realise that we didn't live a life of luxury, and I think it worked to a certain extent.

Her dress had dried overnight in the comparative warmth of the kitchen since the large metal range in there retained its heat for many bells. She would be able to wear her own today, after one of us had pressed it. She was a little embarrassed that it was now a lighter tone in colour, but we all understood her difficulties, and why their family's clothes weren't the cleanest we had ever seen.

I explained that I still hadn't found the time to fix the button problem on my only other dress, and I had only four in total, until I was given the one I wore to dinner in the Bell the other night. I had to wear one myself, of course, which left only two to offer her. My dresses were a little tight for her across her chest, but this tightness across the chest of course enabled me to get talking about bras, and measuring her … four to go!

This measuring led us onto a silly game of comparisons; breast, height, waist, neck, arm and leg lengths and shoulder widths. We even giggled over ankle and knee sizes, but that was awkward as Haka had a crooked, scarred and misshapen lower calf, shin and ankle. Again none of us would ask her for an explanation until such time as she herself broached the subject.

We had to cut the silliness short, as we knew that the others would want the facilities for themselves, and little Haris would probably be missing Haka already, even though he was used to being with Suril sometimes.

Breakfast was followed by the lettering lesson, which Suril and his wife were amazed at. I think it enthused them even more, if that were possible. They were both determined to take the offered opportunity to learn.

He accompanied me on my now-daily trip down to the animals and here was again something which he was amazed at; the different attitude the beasts now showed was plain to see for anyone with eyes. After the nibble feeding, I mentioned that I had a few doors to go and call upon and perhaps he might not want to wait around for me, but he said he would escort me for a little while.

I decided to pop first into Mistress Hasinet's to tell her of my relative success, and had to laugh when she told me she had thought more about my suggestion the day before, and she had actually arranged for a large bunch of women to arrive on the morrow, at this time. She told me that she would make me a full set of seven bras, plus two for the Call days if I would measure them all for her, and write down their sizes, associated with their names of course. After agreeing the deal, I went back outside and found Suril talking to two men, neither of whom I recognised; he briefly interrupted his discussions to come and thank me formally, before we finally parted for our own various self-appointed tasks.

I had a little while before my appointment with Mistress Pomma and Sookie, for a further demonstration of frayen-keeping, so I went to the building plot just to observe. Whilst there, I saw again the strange stone thingie behind the south wall, near the storage rooms area. I went to ask some of the men there about it, but they couldn't help me, referring me to Master Bezan. Apparently it had been Master B who had specified it. The work was continuing as quickly as before, and the east end was already covered with a roof, which the men were pleased with, as it apparently added to the stability of the entire thing. They told me that the full team of housebuilders had finally arrived yesterday, some even on the shuttle, with more pre-built sections filling up their allocation of wagons. The workers on the first day had actually already been here in town, scouting out future work areas that were already allocated by the Assembly.

The man in charge pointed out some important things on the slope above, albeit using a stark dialect. I could see, with his help, where the water channel was going to be — some of the route was already being dug out, leaving an ugly scar on the landscape. I hadn't been at home much in the past few days, during the daylight hours that is, so I hadn't really seen the works that were in fact quite close to it. The water route looked very strange to me, going not directly to where I would have thought it should.

This was a little clarified by his next remark: “So Mistress, you sees route of water from existing channel atop slope. 'Twill sweep down to new cistern up there, where all markers be in big clump. From there, two channels'll descend, one for fresh, one for waste. These channels'll be split as required for all houses on t' slope. It seems that yours is last on downslope, so your two'll join after passing you and then join t' waste run under Main Street.”

I think I understood all he said, but confess that I was floundering in the details; I would have to try to remember all that when Master B came to dinner next. But it was time for me to go to the courtyard where I once again met Sookie and Mistress Pomma, and we had another fascinating three quarters of a bell.

When I emerged once more, I decided to head over to Epp's for a chat to tie down various details of things we had in store for us. I looked around as I left the stable block, and spotted Suril climbing the slope towards my home, carrying awkwardly a strangely shaped and bulky parcel. I briefly wondered how he was going to manage it, and help his wife and child back to their dwelling, but other thoughts intruded and drove that one away from my brain.

I was welcomed warmly by the three ladies there — Epp, Gramobona and Grizanthet — who kindly invited me to share an early snack lunch with them, which was gratefully received — also the facilities had by then become necessary. I had two more ladies to measure when the topic came up, and paled when I heard that they were pleased now since they didn't have to attend the big session on the morrow — they estimated some thirty or so women were going to turn up. It seemed I was going to be earning my rewards.

Gramma Bone told us that she was now getting too old to operate the loom as well as she had used to, her fingers were giving her trouble as were her knees which were protesting at last after moving her huge bulk around for so long. Her place was going to be assigned to the new glassmaker with the strange name as it was downslope from the smithy, but was quite near the water and also supplies could be easily transported there — particularly once the new road was open and the Miners' Village finished. GB's place would need a little expansion, but was otherwise very close to Master Pocular's specifications that he had sent in advance.

“But what of yourself, Mistress Gramobona? What will you do?”

“I shall have an outhouse here and share the kitchen with Mistress Epp. My loom will come with me so I can continue some of that work — but I am now well-trained as an Eppriman and will relieve dear Epp of some of that responsibility. Mistress Epp explains that she shall be a lot busier in the new year with teaching the students to number and letter. She will also probably have to reduce her trips to Tranidor for a year or so because of that task.”

“Talking of which, Julina, when would be best for our trip to Tranidor? Your father wanted it completed before your birthday if that's possible, but failing that, shortly after it. You should consider that we will be away for just under two weeks in all.”

“I think that it would be best just after it, actually, Epp. I have so much to do suddenly, and I wouldn't want to rush things right now. We need to decide on the standards to be achieved by my beginners before they are let onto you — and I will need some advanced training too. I am aware that some of my spelling needs improvement — or, to put it another way, I need to become more confident. I should also say that there are several adults who want to attend as well as a good few youngsters. We maybe need to have separate lessons. What think you? And then, as soon as this Call is over, I shall be learning to ride a frayen! My saddle is already delivered, and the riding attire is on order. Some preparation has been made in gaining an understanding with the animals …”

“Animals! Maker! Are you so rich then that you have more than one?”

“Ah! Well it happened this way …”

… … …

I left Epp's house just before the noon bell, and went up towards the campingplace with, for what seemed the first time in ages, no fixed plan and no fixed appointments.

I decided for some random reason to go up near the smithy. As I passed it, between there and the Musical Instrument maker's, I could see that there were a hand or more of newly erected sheds dotted around the smithy and several new faces scurrying about. I recognised one in particular, the man Sethan who had been duped by Trogan and had received a lesser punishment in Mylady's court. Master Brydas and he were standing over the steam engine thingy that I had heard described, and it seemed to me that it was Sethan teaching Master Brydas something!

They laughed together, and Master Brydas clapped him on the shoulder as he turned away and went to supervise a face I didn't recognise who was operating a strange machine. The man pulled down on a long lever, and a funny plate with tooth-like things sticking out the bottom descended towards a shiny strip of metal, upon which it seemed to settle for a heartbeat. The man lent his weight to the downward pressure and there was a sudden drop of maybe an eighth of a thumb — almost undetectable to the eye — and then the man raised the lever again. The metal strip was now attached to the plate that had descended.

The man took a small pan and a brush and swept hundreds of shiny little things into the pan, brushing carefully over the exposed surface where the shiny sheet had been. When satisfied that the surface was clean, he lowered the upper plate once more to just above the lower plate, then took a hammer and smashed the shiny strip off its perch. He lifted the strip up and I could see a myriad of tiny holes had been punched into it. He just tossed this holed piece of metal into a bin to one side and then took the pan with the punchings over to a tall container, into which he carefully poured them. This container was a strange shade of green with several dents and scratches on the sides.

The noon bell sounded and shook me out of my confused thoughts, wondering what I had just observed. I went across and spent maybe five moments talking with Sethan from which I gathered that he had become a coke and steel expert for Master Brydas, and what I had thought was the steam engine was in fact something called a 'coke oven'. His pride in his achievements showed in an altered bearing and a more determined face. Gone was the haunted loser's look of before. I realised that suddenly he had found a purpose in life. It was a heartening moment to me, to see a human almost come alive in front of our eyes.

My brain was mulling this over as I took my leave of him. I gained the Main Street and headed upslope to see what Kelly might be doing, and if she could 'come out to play'. I could see a small gathering in the middle of the roadway up where the Saddler's was on one side and the Shoemaker's on the other. There were four people involved, two men and two women. Masters Wainer and Waldan and Mistresses Pomma and Sandara. As I neared, I could hear them as well. The discussions were, shall we say, quite shrill, particularly from Mistress Sandara, who was seemingly being beset by the other three.

“Mistress Sandara! You have no need to repeat yourself. Yes, we are aware that you have purchased your passage on the shuttle. Yes, we are aware you sold your two frayen to Master Wainer, here. Yes, we are aware that you expected to leave on today's shuttle. Yes, we are aware that all your bags and boxes are ready for transportation. But you must accept that the shuttle leaves everyday at precisely noon. It was your responsibility to be there on time. Just because you have a warrant does NOT mean that the transport will wait for you. The warrant is good for ANY trip.”

“Not only did it not wait for me, but tomorrow is the rest day. I shall have to stay in this wretched town for another two days. I shall miss my connections downvalley. Relatives are expecting me in Tranidor for onward travel. And I have handed over the house now to Wainer here.”

I could see Master Wainer getting annoyed at the lack of his title and he responded sharply: “All the more reason that you should have made an extra effort to be punctual, Mistress.”

“I'll have to move back into my house and unpack my boxes. Then repack them in two mornings time.”

“That you will NOT be doing, Mistress. It has been officially handed over to myself, which transaction has been duly noted in person in front of the two of us by both the Steward and the Scribe. The documents have been signed. So let's be absolutely clear - it now MY house, not yours.

“I have assisted you this morning purely as a neighbourly act but your attitude is anything but friendly or grateful. You will recall that I gave you reminders at every bell this morning and STILL you failed to turn up on time. Mistress Sandara, you have two choices … hire a private wagoneer and leave as you can, or pay for a room somewhere else for two nights.”

“Well I never! What an ingrate. When my husband was a respected member of this community, such a thing …”

“Was that before or after he committed treason?” continued an exasperated Master Wainer.

“How dare you? It wasn't treason! He was killed by a ptuvil as he tried to defend our Baroness …”

“Enough, you stupid woman!” interjected Mistress Pomma, before continuing with an extremely irritated tone of voice. “Mistress, you KNOW that to be untrue. What you say downvalley is of little concern to us here in Blackstone. But we up here in OUR town, we all know the facts. You have been unpleasant in the extreme ever since you realised that your influence had withered. My husband and Master Wainer here have often discussed your obstructiveness to the take-over. So let's have no more airs and graces, Sandara,” she hissed the name with obvious distaste. “You were barely tolerated all these years and when you beat your own daughter just to try to gain influence with those in charge, then your reputation was finally come to an end. I doubt you'll find anyone prepared to put you up, particularly when I make sure that everyone knows of your arrogance this morning in expecting the timetable to be adjusted to YOUR private needs. You had a chance to leave with dignity, but you even got that wrong.”

“I'll have you know that the Steward is a close personal friend. I shall make sure that you regret this, all of you! Hah, I would gladly pay the rest of the pitifully small fortune that I have been left with just to get out of this town as soon as I possibly could. All of you can't see further than your noses, this place and all its inhabitants will never amount to anything. And that stupid child who thinks she is in charge here. What a dreamer! And to think of all my family did for this village — for that is all it is, not worthy of the name town. Why, I can remem …”

“I think the awful events of losing your family have turned your mind. I can find no other sensible conclusion. You are lying to yourself as much as you are lying to us. Why do you continue to deny the truth?”

I didn't hear any more of this conversation as I had had an idea and I turned and walked as swiftly as I could down to the Claw.

I was lucky when I got there. I knew that I needed to act fast and would need Sookie's help — I just hoped that I could find her promptly. As it happened, I found Sookie very easily, by literally bumping into her as I rushed round the corner into the yard. We greeted each other fondly.

“Sookie — we have a situation that needs a rapid solution. And you told Mistress Pomma and I earlier of two wagons and wagoneers having to hang around for two days with nothing to do. Well, I have a job for one of them, just to run down to the Forest Roadhouse for tonight. That's all they have to do, with Mistress Sandara and her belongings …”

I explained the problem at the top end of the street and the conversation I had overheard.

“But why just to the Roadhouse? And why must it be now?”

“Mistress Sandara has already paid for her trip on the shuttle down to Tranidor, so that means she has in effect a paid for a room in the roadhouse. The shuttle won't leave the roadhouse until noon tomorrow, so if someone takes her down NOW, then she has accommodation for the night AND she will catch up with her originally planned shuttle so her relatives won't be kept waiting. It is her cheaper option, rather than have to pay for two more nights here. So the wagoneer gains a small commission, and could perhaps even find another for an early departure from the roadhouse to come back up here, and Mistress Sandara has her cheaper option and catches up with where she should be. Plus the benefits for others here in the town, as I'm sure many would be pleased to see the back of her!”

“Oh I for one shall be glad to see the back of that snooty woman! She has made a lot of people miserable, myself included — all founded on a false sense of superiority. This is a good plan, 'Lina. Well thought. Mind you, I shall make sure to tell the wagoneer to get his coin from her before loading her up.” She turned round and yelled across the courtyard. “Looz — get your wagon ready as soon as you can. I have a commission for you.”

I saw a man jerk up from a snoozing position and wave to her before heading towards a wagon shape under a cover in the corner by the bathhouse.

“Now you go back up the slope, 'Lina and get Mistress Sandara readied.”

… … …

“... so Mistress Sandara, as a favour to you with thanks for every one of the pairs of shoes I have ever had in my life, I have asked a special favour from a friend of mine with the wagoneers. There is one who has to wait at least another day for his load to be ready. He is prepared to run you down to the Forest Roadhouse as long as you leave as soon as possible. If it is left much longer, then you may not get to the Roadhouse until after dusk, maybe even in the dark. I'm sure he won't charge you much, and it would be a lot less than two more days of overnighting and eating. The man has to be back here before noon tomorrow, so he HAS to leave right now.”

“Thank you child,” she said to me with that awful insincere smile that had always made me want to smack her. She turned to the others and continued, “you see there ARE some here who appreciate our efforts, unlike you three. Although I object to having to pay twice for this first leg of the journey, then I shall do so. Anything to be shot of this dismal hole.” She turned to Master Wainer. “You, come and pick up my belongings and stack them on the sidewalk there.”

“I shall do no such thing, not even to make sure that you go as soon as possible. I am NOT your servant, nor are the servants in the house any longer yours to command. Begone and learn some manners and humility.” So saying, Master Wainer turned on his heel and went up to his new home and workshop. It was obvious that the man was EXTREMELY angry, so the way he closed the door gently and quietly behind him was all the more telling. I made a mental note of that powerful effect.

Master Waldan and Mistress Pomma looked at me strangely, the latter with confusion, before returning across the road to their own place. I sighed. I knew I would have a few awkwardnesses with Mistress Pomma now, after seeming to be so friendly to Mistress Sandara, but it wasn't going to be of much importance if the woman was gone within the next half bell. It was just another little incident that I now had to explain and smooth over. Does it ever end?

Mistress Sandara tried to make me do some of her work for her, but I was able to truthfully claim that I had my Call and it would be better not to do so. She sniffed in some disdain but accepted that the driver should do it. Her pile of belongings was large enough for me to have already queried to myself just how many wagons might be needed, and I hoped that there would be place enough in the shuttle when it left the Roadhouse — but that wasn't going to be my problem. I did manage, by a mixture of coaxing and flattery, to get her to bring the lighter objects nearer the roadside. It was an awkward quarter of a bell as we waited for the wagon to arrive, but eventually it did, and I was pleasantly surprised to see that Sookie had been thinking and had sent up some extra men to help move and load the belongings. The wagon come abreast of us and the two extra men jumped off it while the wagon kept going.

“Where are you going? The baggage is all here.”

“Turn round, Mistress. Then we leave straight downhill. Easier uphill with a lighter wagon.”

“Well hurry up then, man.”

I wondered if the woman would EVER learn.

I stayed just long enough to make sure that the connection was made before telling the extra men that I had to leave, letting them know without saying so that I had the Call. They sort of cringed a little and waved me away. Sometimes, having a Call can be a blessing.

I went across to the Saddler's, not wanting to let the slight ill-feeling linger. I was lucky that they were both still in the house and the Master hadn't returned to his work. It didn't take me long to explain that my apparent praise of Mistress Sandara and my thanks at the end were not that important to me, and served enough to get her to go without much more fuss. After due reflection, they actually thanked me for saving an awkward situation. I was about to leave, when there was a knocking at the door, and Master Wainer was let in, carrying a smallish sack.

“Thank you, Mistress Julina. That was neatly done. I'm sure she would not have departed had you not managed to make her see sense with a little flattery. It was masterfully arranged. Or maybe I should say, mistressfully arranged. She is just this moment on her way and probably passing out of the town at this heartbeat. Now, at last, I feel I can start making my life here.”

His face got a little more serious as he took a breath. He turned to the other two.

“Master Waldan, Mistress Pomma. You have been very kind to me since I arrived just a few days ago. You have made my entry here considerably easier and I shall be forever grateful. As a token of my appreciation, I should like to present to you one of the pair of frayen I have purchased from the recently-departed Mistress Sandara. I have reason to believe ...” here his eyes twinkled heavily “ … that this may solve an odd problem that might be ready to rear its head. And, to further advance this possibility, I have here in this sack, a piece of leather cut to the dimension required by Mistress Pomma for her new-style saddle. There is a little more work required to complete it, so I hope, Master Waldan, that you will find it within you to complete your lady's saddle at a very early opportunity.”

I doubt that there had ever been a present in the history of all Anmar that has produced such delight on one person's face. I happened to look at Master Waldan and saw there a further lovely surprise. His eyes twinkled and there was a little grin on his face, but then he continued as the grumpy old man not wanting his wife to do things. I knew, from that one unguarded moment, that he was not so sour about the whole thing as he pretended to be. I lowered my eyes in case I gave the game away.

It was a moment of pure pleasure that I will remember long into my old age. So I found a quick excuse and slipped away, not wishing to intrude on such private moments.

I went up to Malet's, hoping to find Kelly and was pleasantly surprised to find Gyth there too. We settled down into a bell or so's gossip, chat and news exchanges. We all remarked upon the fact that this session was somehow more adult than any we had had before.

They were fascinated with my story about the Suril family and wondered how I could take such a risk. I reminded them that my original invitation had been for just a meal and a bath, the overnight stay had been purely accidental. We tossed the subject around between us and I think we were intrigued about that parcel I had seen Suril carrying so awkwardly. Difficult though it was, we all had to contain our impatience until the answer was revealed to us!

Kelly and I then took the opportunity to get Gyth to open up to us about her until-recently-hidden talents and also about her recent thoughtfulness. She was hesitant at first, and it took quite some coaxing from us, but then her defences crumbled and it all poured out like the river in the rains.

“I can't stay here in this town much longer. I don't want to leave you three friends but I know with an absolute certainty that I have to see more of our land. I have to see the Sirrel, I have to see Palarand City. I have to see other lands like Vardenale and Plif. All these names that I have heard from visitors. Moxgo. Joth. Brikant. All the rest. I want to see a felk. I want to see the King himself. And the Queen. Closer to here, I want to see the Stone Sea and the Vale. I have never even seen the roadhouse in the forest. I want to take the Chaarn road all the way to Chaarn, and the Tel Botro road all the way to Tel Botro. I haven't even seen Tranidor — yet! Then there's Haligo and Teldor and Dekarran.

“But I can't leave my mother all alone — as you know, there has been just the two of us for nearly a year now, after Father disappeared in the Trogan times. I shall stay, HAVE to stay, until Mama has her pyre. And it is all tearing me apart. This work at Master Michen's will provide me with some little coin that I can save, and I shall try to find another job for during the day, so that will help Mama, who only gets very little for helping out the tanner; just enough to keep us in food.”

Kelly and I were amazed at the depth of feelings that she had just displayed — dear, sweet, gentle, quiet Gythy. At last we understood some of her recent behaviour, but we were both aghast that there was nothing we could do right at the moment to ease her pain. A group hug and a few tears followed Gyth's impassioned outburst — and then I had an idea. I would need to talk to Epp first, before mentioning anything to either of them. Oh! Thinking it through showed me that there was a potentially large problem with my idea.

Right, then — Epp talk first, then a talk with both these girls. I will need their help with that problem I just saw.

I took my leave shortly afterwards and retraced my route back to Epp's, finding her both in and alone.

… … …

“So when we go down to Tranidor, how many can we take? I was thinking that maybe I could use the travelling time to do some lettering lessons, and you could also give me some advanced ones maybe, or some numbering lessons? But of course, you have to decide, I cannot assume any authority just because it's my birthday present.”

“Well theoretically we could take up to two hands in total, not including me, but that tends to get quite hectic, controlling everyone when we're down there. Mind you, with you along, then the controlling could be shared. With fewer little ones, then also less controlling.

“I'm glad we are talking about this now, I was going to ask you something before we went, but I can take this opportunity to do it. GB has been a great friend to me, and when she moves down to effectively share this rambling place, she will be a virtual partner in my business here, giving me far more freedom not only for the teaching, but also to pursue other developments. I would very much like to take her downvalley for the first time in her life, and doing that with you might be the best present to her, as she has never had any children and might be overwhelmed if all the others were so young. But I don't want to imply that you would have to be with her all the time or anything like that. A younger outlook might well be a tonic for her.”

“Oh that might be excellent! Someone else I have wanted to get to know for quite a while now.”

“So who might you consider taking?”

“Well, I think that my next sister, Kords, would LOVE to be invited to join me ...”

“What a generous thought! Some who go want a clean break from everything up here. I would insist, however, that you and she do NOT share a bedroom. You really must have SOME change!”

“And then I was thinking about the children who live up in the Vale. They want to learn some letters, but wouldn't be able to make it each day down to the schoolroom, so I thought that …”

“A very good idea, my dear — BUT I would advise against that.”

“Why is that?”

She sighed a bit before continuing: “All of you, every single one of you, are going to be shocked by the differences between Blackstone and Tranidor. It WILL happen. It always does. To expose those children to such a large town when they are not even really familiar with Blackstone will be just too great a difference. I fear it will be too much for them.”

“I shall have to bow to your greater knowledge, there. This was not a consideration that had occurred to me.”

“Do you have any others in mind?”

“Well, actually, I would like your advice. I have three very good friends, we are a sort of special group …”

“Kellonika, Molleena and Gythy.”

“Yes. But I have a problem with that. I definitely want to invite Gythy, as she is DESPERATE to see something more of our land. She is practically tearing her hair out at the repetitive life she leads, and every story she hears from others just makes it worse. I would like to invite Kelly too. But …”

“But you are worried about controlling Molleena if she accompanies us?”

“How did you …? Well, yes, exactly. But Mich … er … Master Michen is fairly sure that she has been hib-noticed, or whatever that word was I asked you about. Maybe if there was one of those travelling show thingies down there, we could get her cured ...”

Epp hissed in a sharp breath as she half-whispered: “Of course! Probably that Perril. And he didn't release her. Poor child. She must have help as soon as possible.”

I continued, relieved that someone else knew the problem and I hadn't divulged anything that would betray my oath to Molly: “But the danger of her going and getting into trouble would mean total and constant supervision, which would put constraints on other's activities. So I am torn. I feel I can't invite the other two without her, but I want them all there with me, to share the experience. I just don't know how to get round this problem.”

“Yes, I understand. I will need to think on this. Leave it with me. I will let you know sometime next week.”

“I had thought to include some other children to get some lessons in. But maybe this would be a good time to have a more mature group and teach some of the adults. Would you also think about that?”

“That is a very mature, and indeed sensible approach. I commend you. Let's discuss this further in four or five days. In the meantime, speak with Kellonika's and Gythy's mothers. If they don't give give their permissions, then there is a partial solution to your problem.”

“Thank you! I knew you would have a sensible approach. It quite relieves me. Now, I have some further news for you. Yesterday I met this family, smallholders from just upvalley from here, where the new Loop Road is going to be. Suril and Haka …”

… … …

By the time I left Epp's again, it was already after the sixth Bell, so I knew that Suril would be in with the Sheriff. I was wishing him luck in my head as I walked into the courtyard at the Claw, prior to slipping Dralla and Trumpa some nibbles.

But they weren't there.

I was confused and looked round for Parry or Sookie, but neither were visible. Eventually, a yardman told me they were in the paddock so I went out there to find them.

Sookie was riding Tixi round, and trailing Dralla on a rein. They were going much faster than a simple walk. In another corner, Parry was leading Trumpa around on a very long rein. Both the humans were making slight noises and saying gentle words as they persuaded the beasts to change directions or change speed of gait. They were obviously training the animals with kindness and affection, and the animals seemed to be enjoying it. Trumpa caught sight of me and tugged gently at Sookie. At first, Sookie was surprised but then she too saw me and they all came over to me by the fence. I had a nibble ready for Trumpa and held it for her to take from me by sticking her head through the bars of the fence. Tixi looked round at Sookie who laughed and said “Yes, little miss greedy.”

So I held out one cube for her too. She took it with less obvious caution than that which she had shown before. Of course Dralla had seen all this and wanted to come across. Parry made her wait for a bit, but then allowed her to do so.

We chatted for maybe a quarter of a bell until I indicated that I needed to get home to use the facilities. I thanked them both for working the animals, and they assured me it was not a chore. I know that Dralla and Trumpa whiffled a good-bye as I left, and I think that Tixi did too, but we three humans were talking our goodbyes at the same heartbeat.

I got back to the house in good time, having glanced at the building plot. I had felt something shift slightly 'down there' so I didn't stop — I just noticed that there were many more workers today than there had been before, and the roof was being finished on that east side of the courtyard. All the base was down, and I could see that the floor would be finished before the day was out. The entire wall at the south side of the courtyard — the north side of the passage joining the house to the kitchens and bathrooms — was missing and there seemed to be no urgency to fill that gap. Hmm, something else to try to reason out. I scurried on.

As I approached the house, I waved to Swayga and gestured that I would need the bath-house. She acknowledged me with a wave and went back inside, presumably to put some water on. As I entered the house, I nearly stopped in amazement but urgently needed to get to the bathroom. The dining table was strewn with fabric, needles, thread, slicers, shaped pieces of cloth, a jar of buttons and just about everything anyone could imagine would be connected to sewing. Kords, Julu and Kissa were gathered attentively round Haka who was patiently showing them something or other. Their faces were rapt and they all were clearly enjoying themselves. The baby was in a makeshift crib and was sleeping soundly.

I wondered about this all as I went into the bathroom and saw a half-filled bath with warm water in it. Oh my. Swayga was wonderful. I eased into the water and cleaned up the initial mess. I had just drained the dirtied water when Swayga, Haka and Kords all came in, each carrying a large pot of boiling water. I replaced the bung in the tub, and fetched a bucket of cold water from the water tank in the corner. All four buckets barely covered the floor of the bath, it seemed, so I fetched two more buckets of cold, and the others all did as well. Then Swayga and Haka left with two pots of water to be heated and returned with two more pots of boiling water. Meanwhile Kords had filled another pot and taken that out to put on the range. Fourteen pots of water had made the bath level high enough for washing, so I thanked them all as they left carrying more buckets to be heated up. I slid once more under the water, which was barely warm but much better than cold!

Kords came back and washed my back for me. I felt so much better.

“Now, what on Anmar is going on on the dining table?”

“Ah! You came back earlier than we expected, 'Lina. We had hoped to have it all finished before you returned.” She paused long enough for me to half-irritatedly demand more information.

“Well, it seems that Haka's Mama was a noted seamstress and that she taught Haka well. Now Haka married for love and devoted herself to her man's work. She did not part from her mother on the best of terms. They could not afford to buy all the equipment for her to sew professionally, so she hasn't done anything other than home-made stuff for ages. When her mother went to her pyre, there was no equipment left, the mother having sold it to purchase food and so on.

“Haka decided that she wanted to thank you particularly, but all of us for being so kind last night. She has mended all the stuff that needed mending, and has fixed the button on that dress of yours. She took the dress she borrowed yesterday and took it apart. From those bits, and the measurements she took in the bathroom this morning, she cut out the required pieces from a bundle of cloth that Suril carried in from somewhere.

“ 'Lina, she sewed your dress back together again and has made you two more what she called work dresses AND a dress for best, you lucky thing! She has taught all of us how to measure and cut out cloth, and Kissa has proved to be very talented at all this. Haka has promised to teach her to be good at it. Then Kissa can teach us.

“She is also going to make Swayga a dress for best, but explained that the rest of us are still growing so it wouldn't be quite right to do any for us at the moment. She has promised to do that for us when we grow.

“It is quite amazing what she has done. Now I have to go back and sew up the skirts of your new work dresses. Your best dress needs her skills for really neat sewing. She explained that the work dresses could be quite rough and ready really, which is how she described MY sewing. I seem to be all thumbs I confess, but at least I can do a straight seam now, and tack up hems for her to finish. Kissa is MUCH better than me.”

“Better than I,” I automatically corrected.

“Better than I,” sighed Kords. “And then I need to get the food ready.” She left me alone.

I was astounded — here we were barely at the seventh bell and this woman had managed all that — in one day, while looking after her child and teaching my sisters. I was also amused that I had been caught out by the very trick that I had played to get Michet's measurements. I was anxious to go and see my 'dress for best' as Kords had described it.

Before I could dress myself though, there was a commotion from outside, which at first disturbed me, but then I detected Suril's voice and knew he had returned. From the cheers and laughter, I knew what his news was and I couldn't help but grin. I pulled on my dress, then rushed out and was grabbed into the huge mass of bodies all hugging one another while clapping Suril on the back. The baby woke up and insisted on joining in, or so it seemed. Haka had tears of joy and we learnt that Suril would be paid more in one month than they had earned in all of the last year.

And that was before Trogan robbed them.

The madness calmed down after a little while, and I sent Kords back to the sewing lessons while I happily got started on the meal. Swayga came across to me and asked if I was happy to be doing that, as Haka had shown her some stuff and she wanted to practice it, and get some help. I grinned and said to her to go and learn, I was quite happy — and I assumed that Suril and Haka were to eat too?

So it was that last night repeated itself, with the exception of visits from Master Bezan and Fedren. The family stayed another night again after we had admired the new dresses she had made me, and she continued her lessons after dinner was cleared away. Julu was sent to bed of course but we let Kissa stay up for once. I decided that learning fancy sewing skills was not something I wanted to add to my abilities just at the moment. I could sew reasonably — enough for running repairs to things round the house, and I could make a rough housedress if I was pushed.

As a result of this, Suril and I sat and chatted, starting with more details about the new house design. Apparently, Master Fedren had got permission for a new house to be built for them on the land behind the Watchhouse, and he wanted to talk to me about the details. It would be bigger than anything they had previously had, where all three of them were living in just the one room, and would have a separate kitchen and an outdoor privy. I made some suggestions that he should think about and for which he was very grateful.

And then it was time to retire. With all of us doing something to get the chores done, it took no time at all.

I found it vaguely amusing that I had done less today than I had yesterday, and yet felt tireder.

Very soon, we were all 'connected to the moon', a family expression that Suril and Haka enjoyed, finding it somehow better than just saying 'asleep'.

Quite which moon was involved has always been a mystery to me. I can't believe that it would be Kallikan — which woman would want to have THAT connection as she slept. I have long harboured a suspicion that Tiede is probably the best candidate as it goes round the 'wrong' way and is very fast, which can be likened to the way dreams come and go.

No further thoughts were possible as I slipped into my dreams.

---

Things begin to settle in more comfortably

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

And so another night passed, followed by another early morning wake-up. Once again it was extremely pleasant to have help to unbank and rekindle the fires, and to have a group of us together heating the water for the bath. Somehow, this made the following group bath such a better experience.

We were all beginning to enjoy this way of starting the day very much, none more so than Haka.

The following breakfast was no exception, there we also had fun; we older ones had all teamed together so it was prepared so much quicker. Haka particularly seemed to blossom in the close family environment (wow – the first time I can use that long word properly – I pat myself on the back!) and she took much delight in joining in with our activities. She was actually of great help in rousing the boys, who seemed to feel it necessary to be on their best behaviour with her; which was, in a way, most annoying.

Kissa and Julu were fascinated with all things Haris. They almost came to blows when there was something they could do to help Haka. Breast-feeding was particularly fascinating to watch for them (and I think for Kords) and I could swear I was able to see some improvement in the young lad, no doubt the result of better milk from his mother, now that she was eating more properly. Unfortunately, this rivalry came too often close to hindrance rather than help, and Swayga and I had to calm the two younger girls down on more than one occasion.

As was now the norm, this breakfast was followed by another lettering lesson; this morning's one was wonderful to watch as the kids all chipped in and helped Suril and Haka to make a start. Sometimes the clamour as they all tried to explain the same thing at the same time needed to be quenched, but on the whole the two adult pupils were very receptive and dealt with it all with a high good humour, making the lesson fun for everyone involved.

I noticed in passing that my previous observations were borne out when I saw that Haka could manipulate her writing implement easier than Suril, but Suril could remember facts and lists easier than Haka.

Neither Haka nor Suril were absolute beginners, being able to recognise certain symbols and words but only as things, not actually as individual letters. For example, they recognised the group of letters that made up the words 'bushel' and 'basket', for these words occurred regularly in the documented transactions they had had as pakh-farmers. But they were unable to identify the individual letters until we showed them how to break words down. Haka and Suril certainly had never tried to reproduce the letters they saw themselves. So this was a valuable exercise for them; and for me when considering the approach to be made when teaching adults.

They were so much better at recognising the number symbols, mind you – the old ones, that is. The new Garian numbers were completely foreign to them. I could nowadays write the new symbols but needed help to use them; I had heard that they were so much simpler to use that they provided immense benefits, particularly in time. I idly wondered who would be able to show me.

In our chats about the upcoming lessons, Epp and I had decided that it would be better to split the adults from the children, as there would be too much distraction – in either direction! And this combined lesson bore that out. Mind you, I was aware that this diversity in abilities in a lesson group would hardly likely be repeated – this was just a special circumstance.

I needed information from Haka and Suril in order to understand the adult mentality when it came to learning, and applying existing knowledge. As a result of this, I explained to them that I needed their help in designing my lessons. This made them puff up with pride, and give freely of themselves when answering my questions. I therefore questioned them very carefully indeed.

“Tell me what thoughts went through your head at each stage of this process. Were you nervous? If so, why? What helped disperse the fear? What moment was valuable as something clicked? What do you think I should do for others in your situation? Please help me, and thus help future students.”

These precious details have no need of explanation here, but they were certainly very valuable to me when it came to designing my lesson plans. As it happens, I'm sure that every one of my subsequent students should actually thank my siblings, along with Suril and Haka, for their unmentioned and unnoticed suggestions. I always make a point of telling all my students this, without specifying the points that had been made.

After the lesson that day, a lesson which could have gone on even longer, Haka started to get out her implements again and Suril went to meet Masters Bezan and Fedren along with the foreman of the builders to position and design their new home. It was to be built just behind the Watchhouse. He was to have his first day at work starting at the fifth bell when he was to meet the Sheriff in the Watchhouse, Master Fedren having explained that it was always quiet at that time.

I sat back and started to plan my day, which was remarkably quiet compared to recent ones. I remembered that I had a meeting with Mistress Hasinet and …

“Oh Maker! Haka, Haka – quick. I need to talk to you.”

“What is it, 'Lina?”

“Can you leave Haris with everyone here for a bell or two, or can you get him ready to go outside really quickly? I need you to come with me this morning. It's very important. Something has just occurred to me. You can be of great help. And I might have a surprise for you – a really nice one. Please trust me on this. But I have to go to an appointment for the third bell and we must therefore leave in a quarter of a bell, at the very latest. Can you do it?”

Swayga had come across with Haka when I called so urgently and it was she who promised to look after Haris, thus allowing the two of us to leave shortly afterwards, much to Kissa's anger. She and Julu, and I think Kords, had wanted more sewing lessons. I could see the love Haka had for Haris shining out of her but she tore her heart and her head apart, and accepted Swayga's offer. It was quite humbling, the trust she thus demonstrated in me to do this.

Together, we walked downslope and I enjoyed it as she tried hard to find out what was happening, while I resisted telling her anything, since I was feeling mischievous. She started laughing when she realised that she wouldn't get anything out of me and conceded 'defeat' by changing the subject. I pointed out to her how annoyed the kids were that I had 'stolen' her this morning and she promised to make up for it in the afternoon.

I asked her where Suril had found the different cloths yesterday and she explained that it was all left over from when her mother had died a few years ago and Mistress Jorine had promised to store it for her until such time as it was required. Mistress Jorine had been a colleague of her mother's and had a good store for cloth, where it would not rot so quickly. When our family had shown so much help and compassion, she felt that she must get the cloth out of storage and help repay some of her thanks by using her skills. So our curtains and cushions had been repaired and she had done the dresses.

But, she said as she went further in her explanation, she was astounded to find out how much she enjoyed giving lessons to the kids. She explained feelingly that she felt really useful for the first time since a long, long, long time ago.

I couldn't imagine living a life in which I didn't feel useful, and my heart went out to her. She struggled with tears as she sensed my feelings. There was obviously a lot in her earlier life that she had not told us, and I could feel a deep sadness in her. This was another occasion I held back from prying, another point to be added to a lengthening list. Neither I nor the others at home would press her to talk about these points, since we thought we knew her well enough that she would tell us if she felt like it, at a time when she felt it right to do so.

It was not long before the two of us arrived at Mistress Hasinet's and there met a large group of women waiting in line outside the house. At first, they were a little hostile when we tried to push through but in a short while, they allowed us to 'jump the line' when I explained that we were working with Mistress Hasinet and that the line couldn't get moving until we were inside. There were some grumbles about young girls and no respect to elders and so on, but most accepted my explanation with no further hindrance. Haka and I shouldered our way through the throng and just opened the door without knocking or ringing – I having reckoned that the Mistress wouldn't open the door to anyone else who rang or knocked, probably having answered it so many times already.

And so it transpired. She nodded approvingly when I loudly announced our arrival after closing the door behind me. Mistress Hasinet came out of her workroom to confirm who was there. She was taken aback slightly when she saw two of us.

Mistress H grunted a welcome and mentioned that she was glad I was on time. Then she significantly looked a query at Haka. I expected Haka to introduce herself, but she was in no hurry so to do.

On the way down the slope, I had noticed a tensing of Haka's muscles when I mentioned Mistress Hasinet's name but shrugged it off as something imagined. But the following happenings told me I had NOT imagined it.

There was a short silence until I realised that I would have to make the formal introductions and so I brought the two together, making a bit of a show of it by introducing the one to the other with what I imagined to be old-fashioned flourishes, all in an attempt to lighten the mood.

I started with introducing Haka and immediately noticed a small but definite heartbeat of something strange on both sides. It was no better when the introduction was made in the other direction.

I fell silent, my light-hearted antics just withering in the wind.

There was a silence for several heartbeats, maybe even as much as a quarter of a moment, before Mistress H almost barked: “Haka! Are you Liamet's girl?”

“Yes, Mistress. My mother was indeed named Liamet.”

Haka didn't look at all defensive, seeming to stand a little straighter. In fact, she was almost aggressive in her stance, but carefully not so in her tone.

I was very taken aback by this development. What on Anmar was happening here?

“You're the ingrate that ran off with a no-hope pakh farmer of all people! You left her alone. Just like her so-called husband had done after you were born. You even let her die alone!”

I was truly and fundamentally shocked. This just didn't sound like the Haka I had come to know. It didn't tie in with the maternal instincts I had seen her display. And it didn't tie in at all with my instincts about her.

Her answer, however, was spoken clearly and carefully not aggressively, which made it all the more shocking to me when I heard it.

“Indeed, Mistress.”

She fell silent again. But … but … but … - something here did not add up, there was more to be said I somehow knew.

Mistress Hasinet's eyebrows rose, but, as I mentioned, there had been something in the tone that suggested there was more to come. She kept her peace, allowing Haka to continue.

I was suddenly made acutely aware that I was privileged now to hear some of the history about which I had been pondering. My inquisitiveness was delighted.

My heart had dropped, however. Had I made an enormous mistake – do the two hate each other?

Haka swallowed and took a breath. Was that a hint of a tear in her eye I could see?

With a calm tone, however, she continued: “I had to get away from my mother, she was controlling anything and everything about me, not allowing me out until I had done her work for her, which meant I met no-one and had no life. I was a virtual prisoner in her home. She sewed very little herself once I could do it. She wouldn't tell anyone, but her sight was failing, and all the stuff she did, she didn't.

“I did it.

“But she was the one who got paid for it, and her reputation for good work was in fact mine. Her slave in the background, unacknowledged, unappreciated and unpraised.”

The bitterness in her voice during that last sentence was to me the most compelling reason to believe her story, but her passion, her body positioning and the fire in her eyes, all were highly convincing as well. I could see Mistress H accept that maybe there was another side to the story she thought she knew so well. She bit her tongue as Haka carried on.

“I don't regret leaving for one moment,” she stated almost defiantly. “For long periods, I never saw the sun. She beat me with a stick to make me work harder, and she went out to collect more work, leaving me at home with a huge pile already. I would not be fed until it was finished, and I was frequently sent to bed hungry. She blamed me for the departure of her man, my father. How I could be to blame, I have no idea, he disappeared when I was less than one year of age. I don't know, nor am I in the remotest interested to learn what stories she told her cronies,” at this point she stared very hard at Mistress Hasinet, “but I doubt there was much truth behind them.”

She was openly crying now, making no attempt to wipe the tears from her cheeks.

“Look here! She once beat me so hard with her stick, that she broke my leg. But I still had to work while she just tied two more sticks either side of the break and said that would have to do. I couldn't find any more tears to cry for those two or three months, and it was a year before I could walk again without limping.”

She lifted her dress hem and showed Mistress Hasinet the scarred and misshapen calf and ankle area on her right leg. I had seen it before of course in the bathhouse, but she hadn't wanted to talk about it then, so Swayga, Kords and I had let it pass, preferring to allow her to make the first move.

Mistress Hasinet eyes widened and we could see her take in this information and compare it with what she thought she already knew. We could see that she was not rejecting these new facts, but her initial hostility was not completely won over: “Well what do you want here?”

“I know not, Mistress. Julina here told me it was urgent I came with her.”

They both turned sharply and directed the focus at me as they looked at me queryingly.

“Mistress Hasinet, I met Mistress Haka coincidentally the other evening. You said that you required an assistant to help you, and I had discovered how talented she is at sewing, how swift and sure she is at it. I have seen her love for her little son, it shines as brightly as a bonfire. My family have been of some assistance to her and her husband and I have seen her determination to thank my family for helping her family. She has done all those little sewing jobs round the house that I could never muster the enthusiasm for, and on top of that has made some extra clothing for some of us, at no charge I would add – she believes it to be her way of repaying a debt. This does not sound like the heartless and callous girl you first described. This sounds to me like a responsible, honest woman, with a strong sense of integrity. She has, I am certain, a heart, and your earlier description of her character just leaves me convinced that you are talking about someone I have never met. Or the information you have been given about her is plain wrong.

“I had very little idea of her history, and much of what she has just said comes as a shock to me. This morning, as is my usual habit, I was simply sitting there at home, planning my day and thinking over the tasks I have to perform. I started, of course, with my appointment here. As I was contemplating it, it just occurred to me that various factors had come together here. She requires a little coin. You require some help. I realised there and then that the two would go together fittingly – tailor-made if I might be allowed a little joke at such a serious heartbeat.”

They both looked a little stunned by my explanation and the plan I had put together.

Finally, after what seemed an age, I could see Mistress H relent, and I released the breath I hadn't realised until then I was holding.

“Liamet's girl, eh? Well I know your training will have been good, at least. Alright, I'll take you on trial. Most of us in town have learnt to trust Julina and her instincts. You can start by helping Julina measure that great herd of women who have turned up. When the two of you have done the half of them, let Julina do the last half and then you, Haka, come to me; I will teach you about these bras. If you are any good, then I will take you on until the entire bra order book is completed. Any problems with that?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

Both Mistress Hasinet and I gasped in shock as Haka again paused. And also again, Mistress Hasinet's eyebrows rose in surprise.

Haka rushed on: “I have a little son, as Julina here mentioned a while ago. I would needs bring him with me to work, or I would take the work home with me and do it there – we could agree on an amount to be done by a certain time, for example, or maybe some other arrangement that we could agree upon – I am most flexible. But the coin would be more than welcome, as we have very little at the moment. Our house is about to be demolished for the new Loop Road and we need all the help we can get. I have a baby minder at the moment, but would have to return at the noon bell today to relieve her.”

“Very well. Let's see how the morning goes. Now you two need to reduce that line that's waiting.”

And so we worked our way through all those women; well, more accurately, we did the first half together and I did the last half alone. We soon discovered the most efficient way was to take a hand of women at a time into the room, get them to strip to the waist, helping each other in and out of their bodices, and then we would throw the measuring bands around their bodies one after the other. When we had finished that, we went back to each individual and measured the roundness of each breast. I would write it all down and then that woman was 'finished'. It took longer for the women to get undressed and redressed than it took us to measure the hand of them.

Mistress Hasinet was astounded that I got the job done so swiftly and thanked me profusely. I told her that it was no problem, that we had had a deal and therefore I was happy to do my side of the bargain. I had now measured a good fifty women, and it felt like more than half the female population of the town!

She handed me what she named a 'Call bra' which she had made to my measurements and told me to try it and see what I thought. The two of them helped as I stripped off my bodice and, clumsily at first, tied the new garment in place. They both watched intently.

Oh Maker! How nice it was to leave off that bodice and still have something to hold my chest in control. I understood at last what this was all about. Haka was astounded and Mistress Hasinet smiled a little smugly. I remembered that she already wore one. That was why she was so smug!

My latest idea had also worked, since Haka was all but now employed by Mistress Hasinet, despite the slightly frosty start. I was confident her skills would be enough to gain her a more permanent position, personal feelings were another matter. When I left them that first morning, I had severe and grave doubts about whether this had been a good thing for me to have done – the introducing them to each other, I mean. My inner turmoil was churning and churning around in my stomach, which did not weigh very well with all the other sensations as a result of my Call.

However, I had also another scheme that my brain had devised while I had been working that morning, and I needed to put that into motion as soon as I could. I went over and over it again and again, but could only see one major possible problem with it, and another one less so.

This meant that my next visit was to Michet, where I asked her and Kassama for a smallish favour, which would bring them in some coin, or perhaps more accurately, save them some coin. It would also aid the preparations for both the schoolroom and the salon, and also provide some domestic help. They agreed with very little hesitation, and I promised to return later that evening, just before dusk.

They had assured me that Master Morden, my major possible problem, would be happy to go along with my plan. My less major problem had been the appearances of Michet when in her own home, but M assured me it would be fine for the relatively short period of time. None of us could see any further problems and so it was agreed.

I was practically skipping with delight as I departed the house that was rapidly becoming my second home, it seemed. I wondered if I might get fed up with it after spending my working hours there.

I reached home just after the noon bell, arriving from the campingplace just as Haka arrived from downslope. Suril had apparently got there some moments before, for we heard his voice laughing with someone inside.

She took me to one side just before we went in and told me not to tell Suril about the possible work, so I agreed – she reported that Mistress Hasinet had been very pleased with her work that morning and that she had invited her back for a full day on the morrow. If that worked out, then she would have a good contract; failing that, she would get a fair payment for what she had done so far. She had already been given one bra (it was her training piece of work – to construct one to her own measurements) and declared herself delighted with it. She also had the knowledge now to make herself some more. She couldn't necessarily make them for others as she didn't have the full pattern set.

(In the end, Haka and Mistress H became friends and colleagues, rather than boss and employee. Mistress Hasinet in fact fell in love with the little Haris, and later, with the second child, Harkin, and their working together was a mostly joyful affair, helped considerably I think because Mistress Hasinet's two children had left Blackstone and she never got to cuddle her grandchildren.)

We all of us lunched well and gave the necessary thanks to both Swayga and Kords.

After that we went and napped – the first nap I had had in what seemed forever - while Suril went off to work, all worried that he might be dressed inappropriately and things like that.

After the nap, Haka got out all the equipment we had at home and spent another two bells giving the children sewing lessons. They made a tunic each for 'Kin and Kord, in that time AND cut out the panels for a dress for Kords. But time was running out by now, with maybe half a bell to go before the Dusk Bell.

Swayga and I had for some time now been busy in the kitchen as we made the dinner. Suddenly, we heard a small commotion in the other room. Haka had apparently stated, after they had put everything away, that Suril and she wanted to express their determination not to be a burden upon us any longer and that they would return to their hut right then.

It was obvious that they didn't really want to return there, and it was obvious my siblings would have liked them to stay longer; but we all knew that it was slightly inconvenient, and it was embarrassing for our guests, so it was indeed best they went.

It was then that I sprung my surprise on her.

I explained that we loved their company but they needed to start being more independent. Their hut was obviously unsuitable for living, so I had therefore arranged for them to overnight at Master Michen's house, where a pair of rooms had been made available for them. Haka's mouth dropped open.

There would be a small cost, but not one that would be too damaging to them. They were to clean the kitchens and do much of the domestic work required for the preparation of that house, to bring it into a state for its new functions to come. They would do the repairs and keep the household running in return for their food and accommodation, until such time as their house was built, or the salon started its business – the chances of a baby crying were too much for the stated purposes of the salon to be successful, and so they would have to move out at that point. Whilst living there, the kitchens and bath-house would be at their disposal and they would be responsible for ensuring enough hot water for the household. Haka was astounded at such a good deal, and promised not to let me down.

It was a tearful departure, particularly from the younger ones, despite everyone knowing that they would be back in a bell to eat with us – yes, I HAD extracted a promise from her that they would once again eat with us that evening.

I led her and Haris down to Michet's, er... Master Michen's, I mean.

I knocked and entered, as had become habit for me now, and there stood all three of the inhabitants, waiting to see what this woman I wanted to introduce into their household was like.

It was down to me, of course, to make the introductions, which were accomplished quite swiftly. Haris was asleep, and Haka quietly acknowledged the others. It was to no avail, however, as little Haris woke with a small whimper and then cuddled into his mother with a wide yawn followed by a wide smile.

Kassama, Master Michen and even Master Morden fell in love with Haris immediately and Kassama indicated her acceptance to me with her eyes.

I was relieved. I had a much lighter step, now that I knew they would be accepted. I had foreseen that Master Morden might prove to be a problem, perhaps not wanting a young child in the house, but he seemed to be delighted with the idea.

Haka was nearly crying with gratitude once she had been shown the two rooms allocated to them upstairs, and the internal bathroom and kitchen downstairs. She said just one of the rooms upstairs was nearly as big as their hut.

She declared she needed to just arrange a few things here, make the beds that were provided and that sort of thing, and would then return to our house to eat. She was delighted to be able to surprise Suril once again and looked forward to seeing the expression on his face when she led him here after dinner. She giggled with glee as she described his face when they would leave from our home, with him thinking they were returning to their hut.

Master Michen offered to take Dralla and a dray to her old hut, with her of course, in the morning to fetch anything she wanted to retain. I would have to cancel the lettering lesson tomorrow since I would have to accompany M on her first visit to Dralla's stable stall, and this all needed to be done before Haka went off to work. Mistress H and Haka had agreed that she be there from the second Bell and would work until the Noon Bell without Haris. Mistress H had suggested that she bring the child for working in the early afternoon, to see if they could all get on.

While she was at work, M and I could load up the things she said she wanted to keep and bring them to M's home, leaving them in her room for her to sort later. I could look after Haris and/or take him to Swayga. So my morning was now booked. Well, there was a surprise!

I left her there talking with Kassama as they re-arranged furniture and discussed such things as drying cloths, and so on. I went gaily out of the front door onto the street.

And literally bumped straight into Suril. He was knocked off balance and toppled towards the road just as a wagon laboured upwards towards the campingplace. There were shouts and calls, and a loud dranakh bleat – Master Fedren reached out a giant hand and plucked Suril back to safety, averting a disaster only very narrowly.

Of course, I apologised at the same time as did Suril, which noisy events added to the chaos. The passing wagoneer swore at Suril for being drunk and his passenger looked on in amazement at the chaos. This was the evening shuttle arriving, heavily laden with boxes and packages and all sorts. Suril and I burst out into relieved laughter as we both thanked the Sheriff, again at the same time. Once all the kerfuffle had died down, we were able to have a more normal conversation.

“I was just saying to the Sheriff that I needed to send an urchin across to you. I regret the trouble, but I will be unable to dine with you tonight. I shall grab a small bite in the Bell when my duties permit. We must also remove to our hut for this night, both Haka and I would feel uncomfortable invading your home for a further sleep. Much as we like it there, it is not right that we kick you out of your own bed.”

I had to think fast, trying to balance all the factors and I just couldn't see a way out. I would have to spoil Haka's surprise.

“Um, Sheriff?”

“Mistress?”

“I am fully aware that Master Suril is on duty at the moment, but may I borrow him for a hand of moments, certainly not more? There is something he needs to know and I feel it will relieve some of his problems. Actually, thinking about it a little deeper, you yourself are indirectly involved, so maybe I can borrow you both, just for that very short while?”

They looked at each other and shrugged. The Sheriff said: “Well, she has a reputation for both truth and for unexpected events, so I suppose I must trust her - again.”

“And I trust her implicitly and without doubt. She has been our saviour from poverty. So lead on, Mistress Julina.”

“Then, Masters, please come in here. But be quiet, maybe Master Morden is napping.”

I felt a little guilty saying that since I knew that Master Morden was in fact awake, but I wanted them to tread a little warily, hoping somehow to get a message to Haka, to prevent her being surprised. I opened the door and ushered the men in, closing it firmly, but not too noisily, behind me.

As I suspected, Kassama heard the door and came immediately downstairs. Master Morden and Master Michen had previously told me they needed to go out the back to see about widening the alley at the side, to allow for delivery wagons, so I was aware that Kassama was effectively alone with Haka. Her eyes widened as she saw me usher two men in. She knew the Sheriff of course but not the other. I was behind the men, so I mouthed 'Suril' at her and she showed her surprise. I jerked my eyes upstairs and she caught on immediately. She nodded to me to let me know she had received my message and covered it by saying: “Ah, Mistress Julina. Back so soon. Please show the gentlemen up.” She turned on her heel and scurried back to Haka to let her know.

I took a little longer than necessary to manoeuvre myself past the men in the hallway, before preceding them up the stairs – I gained a few more heartbeats that way. Of course, I turned and spoke with them a couple of times, bringing our progress to a halt whilst doing so – more heartbeats gained.

Once we reached the top of the stairs, I paused for a little while as though I was getting my bearings. Delaying as long as I felt I could, I snapped my fingers as though I had just remembered where to go and then led them straight, but slowly, to the first of the joined back rooms from which I could hear faint sounds of giggles. I immediately understood that Haka and Haris had retreated into the further room so she could still spring a surprise on her man, despite it not being how she had originally planned it all.

I paused before the door and deliberately spoke loud enough to be heard from within.

“Masters, I need to show you this room. Please bear with me for a moment, and everything will become clear very shortly. I wish to …”

I opened the door and ushered them in, keeping talking to them so they turned their backs to the room and concentrated on me in the doorway. This was enough to enable a grinning Haka, carrying Haris, to glide silently out behind them.

“Now Masters, I think you saw this room reasonably well when you came in. Would you care to turn and inspect it a little closer now?”

The surprise worked well and they both gaped with open mouths at seeing Haka and Haris standing there. Of course, the 'secret' was then revealed in all its details and Suril was struck speechless.

“Well made, Mistress Julina. An excellent solution.”

“Thank you, Sheriff. It all seemed to come together. Suril will be far closer to his work, and easier for you or someone to fetch him, while Haka has some comfort for a while until their house is finished. Kassama will have some company, and the kitchens and salon and bathrooms will be cleaned and repairs actioned. It seems to me like everyone wins something with this arrangement.”

“Again, you have produced a solution, or, rather, solutions, from nothing. Well done indeed!”

We agreed on the timings for the morning, Suril not being required to work then as the Sheriff realised that Suril would need time to sort out his old hut, and therefore gave him the time off, accompanied by heartfelt thanks from Suril.

The two men turned and left to go and do whatever their Sheriffing required and Haka decided to accompany me back to have the supper she had been promised. We had an animated conversation as we worked our way upslope to home.

The conversation over the dinner table was just as lively as we rehashed the fun of the surprise played on Suril. There were explanations as to where he was, and what they would be doing at Master Michen's and so on, so we did not lacked for topics to talk about.

We also covered Haka's new work, but we glossed over the frosty start. The younger ones were pleased for Haka, but upset for themselves, as their sewing lessons wouldn't be quite so easy to arrange. I was proud of them actually, that they weren't all selfish, and didn't whine and moan at their disappointment. I think Swayga and Haka also recognised those facts, but kept their peace. Kissa's face took on a calculating look, and we all knew she was scheming something. We older ones all hid our grins though, Kords a little less successfully than the rest of us.

After all the supper things were cleared away and the boys put to bed, we all had a chance to look at today's activities on the home front. Kissa was bubbling with suppressed enthusiasm so we knew she had something to show us. Sure enough, we admired Kissa's work when she showed us that she had been practising by sewing some parts of Kords' new dress together.

Haka struck EXACTLY the right balance of praise and criticism once she had inspected the work. Haka then picked the less good stitching apart, before swiftly redoing it. She showed Kissa what she had done and explained why it was better, in such a way that the child was enthused to do it again rather than be angry about being criticised.

Haka then handed the dress over to Kissa for her to complete and settled back, as the youngster grabbed the work and the thread and needle. With her tongue sticking out the side of her mouth as she concentrated, she studiously showed she was bent on doing the best job she could. Haka praised her every stitch of the way, and even I could see that she relaxed into it and started doing it proficiently.

When it was done, Kords grabbed her up and hugged her practically to death, thanking her profusely. We all could see Kissa both glow and grow with the praise. I was certain that in fact we were witnessing the very beginning of an expert in her field.

And so a very enjoyable evening wound down to its inevitable close. The kids were put to bed, Swayga went to do the closing down chores since I decided to accompany Haka and Haris back to their new rooms to settle them in with as little fuss as possible, I being the link if you like between their old and their new lives.

Once at their new home, I spent a half bell with them as Haka made ready for bed; Haris nestled into my arms as he slept while Haka was busy down in the bathroom.

I felt a warm glow inside as I had this precious little bundle cuddled against my chest. Although I usually groaned at the necessity of my Calls, it was little moments like these that made me prepared to put up with the discomforts and indignities. I was still glad that it would all be over again after the morrow, but the knowledge that some day it could be my own little one in my arms like this made me very weepy and not a little broody.

I decided to go home by going up to the campingplace and across from there. I had been intrigued by that wagon that had nearly hit Suril. There was something I had noticed that was tickling a nerve in the back of my brain. I just wanted to see if there was anything that would help me put that itch to rest.

… … ...

“How much?”

“I beg your pardon, Master?”

“How much do you charge?”

The blood drained from my face as I realised that maybe I should not be walking around unaccompanied at this time of night. For the first time ever it was brought home to me that this was no longer really the town in which I had grown up, with many strangers now camped about the place.

I looked around me and saw I was surrounded by six or seven very strong men all looking at me with lust in their eyes. They were also all slightly drunk, I could tell.

“Excuse me, please. I am merely on my way home after babysitting for a friend. Please let me through.”

“Oh no you don't, missy! No-one innocent would wander alone through a miners' camp at the fifth bell. There's no need to play hard to get. We can all have our fun. I'll go first, then you can …”

“No way you'll be first. I saw her coming first, so I get first go.”

“Yeah but I let her through when I could have just kept her to myself. So I get first go.”

“You always try to muscle in after everyone else does the groundwork, you miserable pakh-packer. This time, it's MY turn to be first.”

“Why you low-down lying little …”

A fist was thrown and before I could blink, there was a fight going on. I gathered up my skirts and run through a gap, hoping to get away. Unfortunately, this direction took me no nearer my path and just deeper into the tents – the occupants of which were starting to emerge as the sounds of the brawl swelled. I confess that I started to get very worried, as I cut back towards the Cistern in the hope of making it to Kelly's. A man's hand reached for me but I was able, just, to avoid it and kept going. Another hand, another swerve and I was suddenly out into the more open area and I had more room to swerve about in. I headed directly for my refuge and began to slow down as it became less crowded, ready at any instant to start sprinting again. My eyes were darting in all directions as my heart was pounding. Mind you, I had just discovered a new advantage of a bra. Had I been wearing a bodice, my breathing would have been reduced and the discomfort probably painful.

I didn't make it to Kelly's though.

For the second time today, I literally bumped into Suril. Both he and the Sheriff were heading towards the brawl when I stumbled into them.

Although panting heavily, I managed to gasp out what had happened and they thanked me for the information. They placed me with the people they had just been chatting with – the Blackstone Vale family, Brethen and Rathina and their children – before going to calm the fighting men down, or at least trying to. Looking at it with eyes no longer clouded by terror, I could see that it wasn't a very large incident, just maybe a dozen men trading blows, most of which appeared quite ineffectual. All the other men were just surrounding the brawlers and jeering or cheering them on.

Rathina held me as the reaction set in and I started shaking. By and by, I calmed down enough to talk, and I was able to explain all the events that had led up to it. She promised me that Brethen would walk me back home while she stayed here with their children.

They had all come into town again to 'fetch' the menfolk that they had left behind a few days ago. Although there was little to do up in their Vale at this time of year, they still wanted to be all together to get certain tasks done. They would be returning 'Upvale' in the morning. Maybe some of the men would return here next week, if the coin was worth it. Rathina didn't know how much they were being paid. The family realised that they couldn't just ignore the town and would have to work with us. They also realised that their children needed to interact with others, it would be unfair to shut them away from contact with 'outsiders'. While they were here, they also wanted to find out if the schooling had advanced far enough to give them some concrete information with which to make plans. Despite the relatively short while since they were last here, they were astounded at the increase in the number of bodies. I explained that there were construction crews in town as well as extra miners and wagoneers.

When Rathina asked if we could get together in the morning, I told her that I was quite busy first thing, but would come over to see them, if they were still here, between the third and fourth bells.

We had a giggle about the fact that I was supposed to be enjoying my freedom, but that from now on, I would always have to have someone with me.

Finally, after talking with the ones who were still awake for maybe a quarter of a bell, Brethen escorted me home and I managed to get to sleep in my own bed for the first time for a while.

---

Julina's day started out relatively unencumbered – started out, you will have noticed

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I awoke after a good and solid night's sleep and I felt lighter in both body and head somehow. The last day of my Calls was always a relief, but this one was somehow extra nice as it began.

Despite the absence of Suril and Haka, the three of us still found it was possible to use the lessons learnt to find the most efficient way to stir up both the embers and also the household. Getting the bath hot enough to enjoy was always the time-taker. I felt a sort of tingling in my head as I thought that last thought, and I was distracted for a heartbeat or two. There was an idea coming, but I knew myself well enough not to try to force it out. It might take a few days, or even a week or two, but I knew it would eventually pop out when it decided it was ready. Or, as had sometimes happened, I would forget entirely about it!

The floors were quite chilly underfoot, again, so I stopped putting it off and went straight to the appropriate store cabinet and rummaged in there before retrieving the 'winter slippers' I had stashed away for the summer. This was a little awkward for Swayga of course, not having hers in the pile I produced, but she was fully understanding. This simple action was, however, of some significance in our household and so I started a fresh topic of discussion with her, intent on finding out her views on the subject.

In one way, I always looked forward to the winter, which may seem strange as it was the time of year when sudden stormy gusts found any and every little crack in our walls and window frames, not to mention the door frames! It is the time of year when we could spend days on end in clouds, which we called either mist or fog, depending upon how thick it was. The longest misty period I could recall was a day or two over three weeks long. In winter, too, we could get sudden rainstorms and there were always a few days of snow, sometimes three of four times over the entire season.

But the thing I liked about it was a change in our routines.

Ancient practices, by generation after generation, tell us that we humans don't actually prefer to sleep for six or seven bells at a time; we naturally slip into a rhythm in which we have two sleep periods, the first of three or four bells duration, then a gap of two or three bells, and then a second sleep of two or three, maybe even four, bells.

Our modern development of 'sleeping right through' is designed to not waste too many of the daylight moments in the summer months, in the growing period for crops and fruits and so on – and it never feels right to go to bed when it is still light outside, unless you are a child, of course; but in our winter months, when we can have up to twelve bells of darkness and as little as eight of light, we all basically revert to the normal, traditional sleep pattern. We go to bed a couple of bells after dusk, have the 'Big Sleep' until after the Midnight Bell, then rouse ourselves and do things for a period. After this we have the 'Little Sleep' and get up to start the day at Dawn, or just before – to make the absolute most of daylight. Of course, that makes an after-lunch nap not required – indeed, that after-lunch nap is to be avoided, otherwise you are just wasting some of the scarce daylight.

As from this approaching winter, I would be using those bells between sleeps to write my notes (and these chronicles), to plan my lessons and to prepare for the day. (I always have the feeling that I do my best work in those shortish periods of wakefulness.) One of the chores I always did in this wakeful period, every winter since Mama departed, was to refuel the range to get it to top temperature whilst we slept the second sleep. I would then place a multitude of buckets filled with water on the top. This made heating the water for the bathhouse a lot quicker once we all awoke from that Little Sleep.

A further advantage I had found was that the younger ones were somehow a little calmer, more mellow if you like, when in the 'two sleep' phase. Mind you, I could never be sure whether it was the sleeping pattern or the season itself that calmed them down just that little, but noticeable amount.

But the morning I am currently describing was one upon which we had yet to revert from 'sleep right through'. This change appeared to be delayed more and more each year, it seemed to me, despite my instincts telling me that the 'two sleep' approach was the more natural.

Bath and breakfast on this day, the sixth of my 'freedom', followed our awakenings at half a bell before the Dawn Bell, the children being a bit upset that we had no guests here for a change. It was strange how just two days of guests had made that seem the norm, as opposed to the years we had had without guests. Very strange indeed.

I was in a good mood that morning, but was still a bit hurt when I saw the glee on the faces when I cancelled the lettering lesson for the morning. Swayga was considerate enough not to smile, but I was getting to know her sufficiently well that I could see her laughing behind her straight face. Part of me wanted to grin too, but we looked at each other, both knowing the truth we kept hidden. It was actually, looking back at it, another bonding moment.

The children saw the winter slippers I had put out, and each child, individually, asked Swayga if we were switching over to 'two sleeps' that day. She replied that we were indeed going to do that. For the umpteenth time, I marvelled at the resilience and trusting nature of children, which itself fosters the determination not to let them down - in most normal people. I could never understand how some parents could just not 'get' that.

I wasted no time preparing myself as soon as possible after breakfast, knowing my morning at least was going to be hectic. I left the table, went to the bathhouse again where I cleaned myself up, certain that I would not have much opportunity once I left. I came out with a little bit of time to spare, so I helped Swayga do some clearing up and preparations, but then needed to cut it short, being as how I had to be at M's at an agreed time, arranged to be as early as possible – but not TOO early to wake them up! I stood up from where I had been rummaging in the floor-standing cabinets, twitched my dress back into place, and left with a wave as soon as I heard the third quarter after the Dawn Bell.

I fast walked down the slope, angling slightly off the track to come directly to the back of M's. I started to think that I would soon wear a path into the surface, but then remembered that we were going to move home before that could happen.

Going that way meant that my attention wasn't all on our new house and I had a better look around as I progressed. I suddenly saw something that I hadn't actually noticed before and I sort of chastised myself for not seeing that development coming. It made me stop and study the area more closely.

It had suddenly become obvious to me that they were building another road, one that ran parallel to the Main Street, but which was to the East, and therefore slightly higher up the slope. I could now see the markers all the way down from the camping place to behind the Stonemason's whose sprawling building was the second largest (after the Claw) and was the first major building on the right as you came into town. This new road would pass between the Claw and the Paddock, so would also be directly between our new house and the Messenger Office. It seemed to angle back to the Main Street as soon as it had gone down to just past the Stonemason's, but from where I was I couldn't see that bit.

I also saw that the groundwork for Suril's new house had already been done, the plot was flattened and water channels were being dug as I watched. Such a speed of progress! The flattening team was now busy upslope, preparing the roadway, heading up towards the back of M's.

As I thought about it more, it was obvious that the flattening team had just been diverted, pulled off the roadway and done the building site which was five or so strides distant, and it wouldn't have taken more than probably half a bell to do the groundwork for the new home. I could see where they had come through the passage between the Watchhouse and the Steward's House. The new roadway was being properly started from that point and was heading up towards the campingplace.

And then I saw a SECOND flattening team – one had appeared down at the bottom of the town, obviously having been working out of my sight behind the Stonemason's. I was tempted to go down there for a closer inspection, however, I remembered that there were others probably waiting for me, so I tore myself away from satisfying my curiosity.

… … ...

“Good morrow, Julina”

“Good morrow Kassama, Master Morden, Master Michen.” I looked around for the others.

“Suril and Haka have departed to their hut. We just needs fetch Dralla, bring her back here to attach the dray and then we can get over there. Suril has described to me exactly where to go and they are but five moments gone, so we can go whenever you feel ready. Mayhap you require the facilities before we get busy?”

“I thank you for your consideration, but it is unrequired at the moment. Shall we therefore get busy?”

He agreed, we took our leave of the others, and passed out the front door. He knew that we had to go to the Claw, but no more than that, so I went with him to show him first where the animal was kept and so on. I had told M to take some tidbits to feed Dralla. I had also placed some in my pouch.

As we went down the slope, I warned M that there was likely to be a deluge of animals demanding nibbles. And so it proved. As soon as Dralla (naturally I made him feed his own animal first) was given a munchie, then Trumpa demanded one. Then Tixi, much to the surprise of both Parry and Sookie. They explained that Tixi was very wary of men and far more accepting of women. M and I shared a smile at that. I suggested that maybe Tixi was mellowing, and they accepted that as an explanation.

M was impressed with the attitude of all the animals he met there and very much approved of the set-up and stabling facilities: “This is better than any military stables I have ever seen!”

We then explained to Parry and Sookie what we were going to do, but were interrupted as Pomma came scurrying in. Sookie, Pomma and I were now on an informal name footing and the 'Mistress' bit had been dropped.

“Oh Sookie, Julina, Parry …. oh! Well met, Master Michen!”

“Well met, Mistress Pomma.”

We all turned to her as her excitement was bubbling over. It occurred to me what she was about to say, but I kept my peace, this was after all HER moment, not mine.

“I have a frayen! I actually have a frayen! And my saddle will be finished today! I can ride! I can ride! I can ride!”

“Well goodness me! How did this all occur?”

“Sookie, it's a fantastic story. The new shoemaker, Master Wainer, purchased Mistress Sandara's two frayen just before she left – and there is a big story THERE too, I can tell you!” Sookie and I grinned at each other. “He was generous enough to repay our hospitality by giving us one of the beasts! He decided to keep the buck, Kenlin, for himself, but gave me the doe, Wiget. Mistress Patilla tells me that Julina's and my riding attire will be delivered later this morning – I told her to deliver them both, yours and mine, to me, if it pleases you, Julina. I know you seem to be always moving around during these days!”

Sookie was delighted at last to have someone to go riding with and her eyes also shone with excitement. She turned to Parry.

“We have space here do we not, Parry? I feel that Wiget should get to know the other animals with whom she will be mingling, say for 3 or 4 nights to start with – well, a minimum of 2.”

“Yes, Mistress. We have more than a hand of empty stalls here in the 'residents' end for the next week, saving unexpected arrivals, of course.”

“Then why don't you bring Wiget down here as soon as you may, Pomma?”

“Mistresses, may I interject?”

We all turned to M as he politely waited permission to explain. It was Sookie who told him to go ahead.

“I happen to know that Master Waldan also has a beast, a buck named Boxin. If it is a good idea for Wiget to be stabled here to get to know some animals with whom she shall go on trips, then surely she should also be stabled with Boxin to get to know him, the two are after all most likely to be together for longer periods than with the animals here? How can the one beast be in two places at once?”

“You are correct, Master Michen. I had not considered that. Let me think.” Sookie pondered for a little while and then asked Pomma: “Can Master Waldan be persuaded to let Boxin also come here for those few nights?”

“I'm sure that can be arranged, Sookie.”

“So be it! Problem solved. Thank you for your input, Master Michen.” We all trilled our thanks as well.

“You are much welcome, Mistresses.”

“I shall bring the beasts here at this time tomorrow, then Sookie. I may persuade the old grump to let me do it this afternoon, but definitely by tomorrow morning.” She smiled brightly at us all as she gaily waved her goodbyes before skipping off, her excitement taking years off her apparent age.

It was time for M and I to get on with our task and Parry went to let Dralla out. He reappeared after a heartbeat or three, having put a harness and a leading rein on Dralla.

“You shouldn't really need the rein since Dralla is extremely well behaved, but with the traffic on Main Street nowadays, it might prove useful to help in an emergency. Remember that frayen try to help you when they can. Especially when you are riding them - they do a lot of work to make sure you stay on their back. In return, they expect YOUR trust too.”

With those words ringing in our ears, we led Dralla up the back track for the six or so buildings to M's. I pointed out the new road being built there and we saw various link roads being made and/or strengthened which would obviously connect the Main Street with this new road. M explained that someone had actually called on them yesterday evening to say that the alley between his home and the one to the south would be strengthened, but he and his father assumed it was because of the deliveries that would be required for the Salon – no-one had mentioned the new road to the east.

We reached the back of M's, threading our way through the levellers there much to their disgust.

Only to see a THIRD flattening team working in the alley.

It looked to us that they were going to do this preparing/strengthening just about every third alley between houses on the Main Street. M's home had a wagon entrance on the south side, albeit with a very tight turn at the entrance, but we could not access it due to the workers there, so we carried right round the house and entered the courtyard from the north, through a gate that was only just wide enough for Dralla and someone walking next to her. We finally made it to the inner yard where we attached the dray and then headed out once more through that north gate.

This time we turned left and used that rough passage to get to Main Street. We had to use Main Street as the workers were scurrying about where that new road was going to replace the rough track behind the main buildings, and we had already disturbed them once. This was as well as the workers busy to the south of the home.

Our destination was, of course, the head of the Bray Valley along beyond the current furthest extent of the new Loop Road, but there would be more roadworkers there, M explained, so we would approach their hut from below.

We had to wait to get out the side passage for more than two whole moments, and this brought home to us just how strained the Main Street was to handle everything, and why they were building that new road to the east. There was the normal traffic of the everyday business of our town, as had been going on for years; on top of that was all the coal traffic, and now also the construction crews and the materials that they required, going in both directions it seemed. And then there was an increased incidence of supply wagons as all the tradesmen expanded their stocks, and brought in more raw materials to work with.

It made me wonder just where all the money was coming from. Obviously the tradesmen and the Guildsmen were gambling a little with their savings, but the sheer volume of works that were going on in the town had to be paid for somehow.

M told me as we walked beside Dralla that the Baker had twice now run out of supplies and that the shuttle was the thing that enabled him to keep up with demand. He had now employed three more women and would have to find another one or two if the trend continued.

We managed to traverse the crowded campingplace – I waved to Rathina as we passed – and headed along the new road towards the third quarry. I was amazed to see in the distance that another fifty or so strides of road had been laid, right up the far end beyond the turning circle, the curve there now becoming obvious as was the dip in level as the road started to descend. I saw also that the sidewalk had been extended almost as far as the main quarry, well beyond the townsfolk's quarry.

I was surprised when we turned off at the first ramp that led down through the three levels of the Miners' Village, both of us marvelling at the fact that there were already a hand of apparently nearly completed huts and a further hand or two of huts under construction. The almost completed ones had empty spaces where the windows would be, and also most had a large section of wall not yet fixed. M explained that this made a good gap for the ranges and fireplaces to be brought in.

Passing over the lowest segment of this ... this ... this … growth I suppose is the best word to describe that area, we reached the end of the ramp and the way immediately got far less smooth as we turned towards the source of the river. Half a mark or so further on, maybe a little less, we came across Suril and Haka. She was soothing the baby who was upset at something, and Suril appeared to be making two piles of belongings.

“Good morrow, Julina!”

“Good morrow Suril, and to you two, Haka and Haris. Come - explain and then put us to work.”

And so my morning's labours began.

Suril was apparently tireless as he dashed hither and thither. The hut was indeed small, and I hoped that I kept the shock I felt at seeing its dilapidated state from my face. I could see that the leaking roof had ruined the two walls that joined just below it. This hut was on the verge of collapse.

Suril interrupted my thoughts as he explained that the larger pile was of stuff that they no longer wished to keep, and the smaller pile was stuff they felt they could not do without.

M and I estimated that we would need two trips with the dray to transport the 'keep' things. I suggested that we got someone along to see if any of the 'discard' pile would be of use to anyone – even if only for fuel to burn in, for example, the smith's furnaces.

The baby was being a handful that morning and we soon dispatched Haka and Haris back to M's, leaving the three of us to do the work at this end. It didn't take long to load the first dray, and M and I began the return journey to their new place of residence. Suril stayed behind to ensure that the rest was still going to be there when we returned for the last load. He also knew that he could help his neighbours by letting them have some of his discarded stuff.

There was nothing heavy on the dray and so M kindly allowed me to stop with Rathina as we passed through the camping place, saying he would collect me once more on his way back. Thus I managed to fit in some time with my friend from the Blackstone Vale.

I told her about the setting up of the school and how we would arrange the basic training and so on. And then we discussed the difficulties of her children attending, living as they did so far away. As we tossed various schemes and plans around something occurred to me. I went on to expand that thought. I mentioned that, actually, all that was required was just one to come down and stay somewhere safe and learn the basics, then that one could return and bring the rest up to the standard. She was taken aback by that, but slowly grinned as she thought it through. She promised to let me know what she decided.

Our discussions changed to the changes in town, and the additional bodies and so on – we walked about as I pointed various things out and thus I nearly missed M who was looking for me somewhere where I wasn't – but arguably should have been!

I called loudly which got his attention – and the attention of many people around. He responded with a wave and I scampered over to him, intending to tell him to go ahead and that I would catch him up.

“Julina, why don't you stay here? What's left to load up is easily handled by Suril and myself, he will accompany Dralla and I back anyway and I know where the animal lives now. Your very valuable assistance is no longer required, as it happens. Would you be able to go and take the baby, so Haka can get to work?”

By this time, Rathina had come over to join us and I performed the introductions. When M discovered where she lived, I detected a certain anxiety suddenly make itself felt. M muttered a few pleasantries and departed as soon as it was polite to do so.

Rathina had a puzzled look on her face as she eyed the retreating back. “There's something confusing me about that person, but I know not what.”

I changed the subject quickly by asking her if she wanted to come and see the schoolroom / dining room where I was going to work. Her face lit up but then fell once more as a shadow crossed it. She had just remembered that they would be leaving in half a bell.

To fill in a little of the short time I had left, I decided to quickly tell her about bras and show her mine before I popped down to get little Haris. She was intrigued enough to dash off with me to one of the 'facility' huts dotted around the perimeter of the campingplace.

Once we achieved the relative privacy of the nearest outhouse, which I confess was not the sweetest smelling of places, I quickly stripped to the waist and showed her my bra, explaining the advantages as I did so. I rapidly took mine off after helping her out of her bodice and used that as a comparison measure. She was quick to see the advantages and I promised to get her a set for when she next came to town.

We were just getting redressed when she straightened slightly and asked, in a quiet voice: “That man, Master Michen, is he one of those that prefer his own sort?”

I laughed in astonishment, which convinced her more than anything I could have said. “I can definitely say that that is not the case.”

“There was something strange. What was it? … Oh! I know. When you called and waved, he waved back. That wave was very feminine. And at the same time somehow familiar. I sort of recognised it. Hmmmmm … now where could I have seen it before?” She shook her head as she tried to break the thought free.

I hoped that she wouldn't connect the person and the frayen with the woman who used to ride the higher slopes studying riddris. It was shocking to me that she continued immediately after I had had that thought: “And that frayen looks somehow familiar, with the lighter skin between the forelegs.”

“That's the animal I am going to learn to ride tomorrow! When I can, I will come up and visit you there in your Vale. Is it nice at this time of year? Oooh – maybe I could overnight with you, and do some lettering lessons? Would THAT be a good idea?”

“Oh, indeed! That IS a good idea, Julina. But don't forget that nowadays you shouldn't be abroad alone. You would need a companion/chaperone to be with you. How could you manage that?”

My face fell – admittedly I added a little extra to get a stronger effect – as I remembered I couldn't be alone any more. But, thank the Maker, I had changed the subject and taken her mind off M.

“I keep forgetting about that, after all I have been running all over this town on my own since I could toddle, just about. I'll think of something or someone. Or find someone to advise me, at the very least. But I have to pop and get the baby now, so Haka can get to work at the third Bell.”

We escaped from the heavy smells of the outhouse into the relatively fresher air and had to laugh as a dranakh, pulling a laden wagon, passed and farted loudly.

I then realised with a shock that this was exactly the wagon I had wanted to inspect closer which had led me to get into my trouble. I could see that it was laden with two large ranges, and a hand of smaller ones, also there were covered things whose shape suggested bathtubs. In the daylight it was far easier to see than in the murk of a swiftly falling dusk.

But all this tickled whatever it was in the back of my brain once again. This idea was struggling to emerge into the light, but just wasn't strong enough yet.

Rathina and I hugged a farewell and then I dashed down to M's to get the baby so Haka could get to work. As I passed the forge, Master Brydas called to me so I yelled back to him that I would return in ten moments maximum, and we waved to each other in confirmation. I dashed across the road, earning a shout of protest from each of the approaching wagoneers, one coming up towards me and the other heading downslope. But I was nimble enough to avoid any problems.

I ran into M's house and saw a relieved look on Haka's face. I took the baby from her and she left immediately to go down to Mistress Hasinet's. Kassama and Master Morden were both grateful to me for introducing the family into their home, saying that breakfast was so much more enjoyable now and that everyone had slept well, and so on and so forth. I told them that I would take the baby to my home, but first had to pop quickly into the forge. I also remembered that M and I had to get together soon to plan the food for the Salon's trial run, now four nights away, so I asked Kassama to remind M when he got back.

Haris was a lot quieter than he had been earlier, and again I felt a strange feeling strike through me as I held this bundle in my arms, his head in the crook of my left elbow. He actually grinned at me as he settled into my embrace, and just for a moment he opened his mouth as if he was going to suckle on me.

Oh how delightful THAT feeling was.

I supposed he realised that, as I was dressed, he wouldn't be getting anything - so he yawned loudly and snuggled down, falling asleep soon after. It shot into my head that he had been fractious earlier because he didn't like the hut and much preferred here.

Wrapping him carefully, I let Kassama open the front door for me. I was struck immediately by the feeling of added responsibility, just having this toddler with me. I was certainly not going to run across the road tightly to oncoming traffic, however nimble I had been just moments before. The traffic was heavy still, so I ascended the slope using the sidewalk this side and encountered a FOURTH flattening team, sure enough doing the alley three buildings higher. No wonder the roadbeds advanced so quickly if there were so many workers doing the preparations.

I waited patiently to cross the road, by now I was a stride or two upslope of the Forge, and an upcoming wagon slowed at the right moment for me to take advantage of a gap in the downslope traffic. The wagoneer waved me across and I bowed my head in acknowledgement.

Then we both gasped. We each recognised the other. It was the man who had accosted me last night. He looked at me, saw the baby, and looked back into my face with a slightly embarrassed expression.

Just then, Master Brydas, on the other side of the road, loudly called his thanks to the man. His head swivelled and saw the smith's imposing figure. He went pale, and I grinned to myself inwardly when I realised that he thought Master Brydas was my father and therefore how close he had come last night to getting himself on the wrong side of the town's smith. I could actually see his hands shaking as he avoided our eyes and continued upslope without letting his eyes leave his dranakh's ears.

“Well met, Mistress Julina – oh it does sound good to give you a title rather than just your name. It tells me that you have grown into a splendid woman.”

I was of course blushing as I replied: “Well met, Master Brydas. You wanted me?”

He looked at the baby and up at me, his eyes twinkling a question.

“No, no – not mine,” I said with a laugh. “This belongs to Haka and Suril.”

“Ah! The new deputy. He is an impressive fellow I have heard.”

“I managed to arrange for them to overnight from now until their house is completed in Master Michen's abode. Their own hut was falling down, so they needed to move in immediately. They will each do at least a bell each day working for Master Michen to help prepare the Salon, and also get the water heated in the mornings and get breakfast and so on. The one big problem that I foresaw turned out not to be a problem – Master Morden has welcomed the family with no grumbles. I have also found Haka some temporary work with Mistress Hasinet, as she is a talented seamstress herself. Today, I have agreed to take little Haris here, so that Haka can work the morning with no distraction, her first after the trial day yesterday.”

“As usual, your solutions benefit a large number of people.” He paused.

“So, Master Smith, what can I do for you?”

“Mistress Sukhana tells me that you and she will be riding soon. Well, Mylady Garia explained that the King himself insisted on her wearing some head protection whenever she rode, in case she fell off or something. I hesitate to remind you of your poor mother's demise, but some head protection might have saved her. Mylady showed me her hat, and suggested I make one for Senidet as Senidet would also now be able to ride. It occurred to me that you too should have one, and with your permission I shall make one for you as your coming-of-age present. You have been a good friend to Senidet over her life, and I still treasure memories of you and she, and others, playing your complicated children's games strewn over the floor of our sitting room.

“More recently, I know that Senidet appreciated your sensible but understated support after her Trogan experiences.”

A shadow passed over his face as he said that. He swallowed and continued: “I am aware that she sometimes left here troubled in spirit, but returned from being with you, soothed to a greater or lesser extent.”

Again he paused as tears sprang to his eyes before he again resumed: “Something that I was never able to do for her, particularly since her mother left us.”

He swallowed and gathered himself before continuing. “So I need therefore to measure your head, which I deem to be of as much value to this town as Mylady's is to Palarand.”

Master Brydas has always been an uncle-figure in my life, and for me to receive such praise and obvious affection from a man up to whom I had always looked was almost overwhelming. My eyes too welled up and there was a catch in my voice as I replied. “You do me great honour, Uncl … er, I mean, Master Brydas.”

“Julina! Do you really see me as an Uncle? Oh how I wish …” he broke off, a hope lighting up his face.

“Mistress, I know I said I was pleased to be able to address you at last with a title, but I would desire to drop that title for a friendlier relationship. It would please me enormously were you to call me your Uncle! Would you, could you, do me that honour?”

I was choked with emotion, and nodded my acceptance. Then we came together and hugged – very awkwardly because of the baby nestled to my bosom!

We stood apart again, and when he cuffed his own eyes with the back of a hand, I nearly started sniffling again. But we managed to return to more normal behaviour after a few heartbeats during which we both knew we could not have any eye contact.

He cleared his throat and I started cooing at the baby, who had woken up – but without yelling, thank the Maker!

We were finally brought back to a semblance of normality by a gasp from the direction of the workshops. Master Brydas had to turn round to see who it was whereas I simply had to shift my eyes to look over there.

Sethan looked directly at me as he began, a strange look of wistful longing on his face; but this was not lustful longing, it was more a longing for something that was perhaps missing: “Mistress Julina, please don't get me wrong, but that was beautiful. I want one day to be able to make a woman look like that. Narrin and me, we run didn't we? From parents what abused us. We drifted into bad company, and could find no way out. We just sank deeper and deeper into the sludge at the bottom of the pond. Such hopes we had, such certainty that things would get better! But we lost our way and, in the end, we found no reason to look forward to any day.

“But Mylady first, with her leniency, and now Master Brydas here, they both have given me a reason.

“And you, Mistress, have given me a target. I now feel I want to make a woman show the love what you just did. Why I even think, now, after the help from this town, I could one day do that. Excuse me!” he half sobbed as he scurried away.

We two left there looked at each other, sobered by the hints at such a turbulent life.

“Come Julina, let me find my measurer,” he said finally.

“Certainly, Mast … Uncle.”

How nice it felt to say that.

We walked back into the bustling centre of activity where people scurried to and fro, into and out of a myriad of huts and workshops, some joined by rickety rooves, some standing alone. It was bewildering to my untrained eyes. Uncle led me gently to a quiet corner and indicated I should wait there, while he went off to fetch his equipment. I looked around me idly, not expecting to see anything I understood.

Uncle returned and swiftly measured round my head, noting the number on a slate. I grinned as I realised that now just about every part of me had been measured in the past few days and we shared a laugh when I told him that!

Just then, a young man approached us. I recognised him and the strangely-shaded green container he was carrying. He was the man I had watched operate that press thingy the other day.

“Master, this is now nearly full, and the used strips are back in the furnace melting once more. You said I was to take it to a Mistress Hassina or something. I dunno where she can be found.”

“Ah, Jerbin. May I present Mistress Julina, my niece?” I grinned with delight as he said that.

“Julina, this is Jerbin, one of my journeymen. He has been making those little buckle thingies for your ladies' underwear.” I must have looked puzzled for a moment. “The bra things, I believe you call them.”

“Ah! Yes. Now I understand.” I turned to the young man. “Well met, Jerbin. I watched you the other day as you used the press. Now I know what the things you were making are.”

I turned back to the Smith. “Uncle, if it pleases you, I have a small commission to fulfill at Mistress Hasinet's. I could conduct Jerbin down there to show him where to go.”

“That would be so very …”

His sentence was obscured as a great hiss of steaming something drowned all noise for a moment. I looked around to see red hot metal had been plunged into a metal tank. Great clouds of steam boiled up from the water in the metal tank there, at least I assumed it was water. I was briefly amazed that this tank was raised on little legs, just like the one next to it, and yet this tank didn't have fires lit under it, unlike its partner. I half wondered why one needed to be cold, and one hot, but that thought soon disappeared.

Someone else called for him, so Uncle shrugged at me and waved the two of us away. Jerbin looked amazed as I turned to go with him and asked where my companion was. I was taken aback as yet another reminder came of my future lack of freedom.

I thought quickly and replied: “You work for my Uncle – I don't believe that you would do anything that would make him annoyed with you. And I am well known around this town. I don't believe that you would be able to get away with doing anything untoward. Therefore, I am prepared to take the risk.”

I felt a little sorry for the poor lad, as he was quite cowed by my assertiveness and my claims of virtual immunity. We went out onto the sidewalk by Main Street and I had to stop and grin.

For there was Pomma walking down the street with a frayen on either side of her. I swiftly took a couple of titbits out of my pouch and fed each of the animals. One, Boxin as it transpired, was a bit snappy but I gave him a good 'stern mother' glare. By chance, my companion requirement had been coincidentally filled and I could feel Jerbin relax slightly.

“Mistress Pomma! Well that certainly didn't take you very long! May I present Jerbin, a journeyman with Master Brydas. I was just taking him down to Mistress Hasinet. He has a precious cargo. The buckles for our bras!”

“Jerbin, well met.”

“Mistress Pomma.”

So we all three walked down Main Street together and Pomma told me our riding attire had been delivered already. I promised to return to hers as soon as I was finished, but she said to pop into the Claw first in case she was still there.

She was very interested in the babe in my arms and made a fuss of him even as we were progressing down the street. There was a certain amount of traffic, so we couldn't just stop like maybe we could have done a few months ago – indeed we had to walk quite a bit quicker than just the casual saunter we wanted to take.

And so we proceeded on our way as a trio until Pomma took the two beasts into the Claw's courtyard and we two carried on that bit further, but, unlike before, staying on the pavement, much to the relief of the wagoneers.

This time there was no long line of women waiting outside, so I knew to knock at the door and wait. It was opened by Haka, who immediately thought something was wrong with Haris, but I hastily reassured her. Mistress Hasinet had been drawn to the door by the initial panic in Haka's voice, so there were four of us crowded into a reduced place.

Once I had regained some normality of the situation, I explained Jerbin's presence, and the fact that I was merely acting as a guide for him this first time. Haka had of course taken Haris to her chest and Mistress H was mostly interested in inspecting the little thing. She took the container from Jerbin, disappeared into her workroom and we heard a metallic shooshing sound that told us she had poured the contents into some other container. She returned and handed Jerbin the original container with a gracious thank you.

I grinned ruefully as Jerbin and I walked away together, his arms carrying the now empty container and my arms carrying … nothing. The little lad's quiet contentment had quite won over Mistress H and she insisted he stay with his mother.

Jerbin and I chatted desultorily as he escorted me to the Claw where I took my leave of him. His conversation would have to cover a wider range than just smithy details if he was to impress a girl! However, I did learn that he was earmarked to be the one to assist the glassmaker when that Master arrived – apparently there was a higher degree of cooperation between the two trades nowadays, but I couldn't work out why that might be.

I said my goodbyes to Jerbin and entered the Claw's courtyard where I saw Pomma still talking with Parry. I had to grin at the sight of the two animals. Boxin was looking round with a slightly puzzled almost confusion and Wiget with a delighted amazement, or at least that's the way I interpreted their expressions.

Parry was just leading the two into the so-called 'residents' area' as I came in, so I followed, calling gently to Pomma and Parry as I did so. Boxin and Wiget looked on as I fed munchies to the two for whom I was responsible, if you like. Pomma had come prepared and she slipped Wiget a cube of malm. Boxin was too busy being puzzled and looking around to demand something. It seemed to me that the two newcomers were sniffing in the atmosphere somehow.

Eventually, Pomma and I left the animals and walked upslope with just one thing on our minds – to try on our riding attire. However, a secondary consideration occurred to me so I popped into M's to let them know where the baby was. I decided to use the facilities while I was there and I showed Pomma round what would be my work area soon. She liked the arrangements in the toilets with the buckets and I explained my suggestion for an improvement or two. We went into the kitchen and she liked the fact that there was a large metal water tank hung on the wall to provide an instant feed of water to the sink and for filling pots.

The kitchen was in fact cosy and warm, more so than I had experienced before – obviously a result of Haka's work helping rouse the house earlier. Finally, we departed to go and try on some clothes. My excitement was mounting.

We walked across the road, it being empty for once, before going up the sidewalk on that side. On the way, I explained to her my need for arranging a companion or chaperone and she understood the difficulty, especially with us living relatively remotely. She did point out something that had not occurred to me – that when the Miners' Village was occupied, then the campingplace would once again be relatively free and maybe things would get better. I supposed that could be true, and yet the population had so far expanded so quietly and yet so thoroughly that I had my doubts whether the hoped-for relief would become apparent.

I then mentioned the problems of getting the children up in the Vale educated in lettering. She couldn't come up with any other suggestions than those that Rathina and I had previously. She did say she would think about it and I had to be satisfied with that.

Then she told me that she and Mistress Shantoona had been talking, and they, and several others, including Master Wainer, had offered some rooms to the wives of the miners in exchange for coin and/or domestic duties, keeping these women occupied and keeping their men clean with the use of the bathrooms. In fact, one of the wives lodging with Mistress Shantoona was organising a laundry service as the towns laundresses had already been overwhelmed by demand.

Already, some extra income had been generated. I was pleased for the Town.

---

New clothes, newcomers and new dishes – Julina's education continues apace

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

New clothes!

Obviously, this was the highest priority for Pomma and myself.

By then we had arrived at her home and we nearly ran in, anxious to see the attire.

In a very short space of time, we had tried on the new breeches and skirts, discovering that they all fit perfectly. We giggled together in anticipation of our first rides tomorrow morning. Of course, we both wanted to be there at dawn, but knew that that would not be the most convenient time for Sookie. We agreed to get there at the Second Bell.

This meant that there was another lettering lesson to be cancelled. I could already see the glee on the kids' faces.

I said that I would pop down to the Claw and tell Sookie what we had decided. If there was any change, then I would return. Changing quickly back into our day dresses, we both felt a pang. How we wanted to make use of the new attire immediately!

She opened the door for me and we were greeted by a wave of sound from outside. Looking down the slope, I could see that a wagon was attempting to turn into one of the side alleys that had been levelled earlier, the one on the south side of M's. In order to make the turn, the wagoneer needed to use the full width of Main Street which was, of course, blocking traffic from both directions. One driver coming downslope had decided that the stationary wagon in front of him was parked, so he pulled out to go by and only discovered his mistake once he was on the 'wrong' side of the road. Various drivers were shouting at him and he was shouting back.

Meanwhile, the wagon pulling into the alley had cut the corner too closely and locked one of his wheels on the wooden sidewalk. He was also getting shouted at by everybody. The wagon immediately upslope, heading downslope, had started too early and there was just not enough room to squeeze past the blocked wagon. So the blocked wagon could not now reverse out of the trouble.

It needed someone to take control, and I saw the Sheriff run out of the Bell to try to sort it all out. Pomma and I were amazed at the way the traffic was all snarled up like a dropped ball of wool. It gave us a thorough understanding as to why some of the construction was being rushed through now. At least we pedestrians could now use the street without fear, just for a short while.

I scooted down the slope, mostly using the road surface, but changing to the sidewalk when I got to the blockage. I didn't have far to go when I got to the Claw, for Sookie was standing out in the road looking up at the chaos, shaking her head.

We talked about the congestion at first before getting round to my reason for coming down. She took me into her office to check her appointments and we finally agreed on a time of half a bell after the Second Bell. We then went out to the stabling and saw the animals – and fed them a titbit or two, of course – looking for Parry to give him the news. We eventually found him down in the other stabling block, the 'non-residents' one.

By the time I had finished chatting with them both, I suppose that a half a bell had passed. When I regained the pavement by Main Street, traffic was flowing once again. I later discovered that the wagon going down had been unloaded to a certain extent and then backed up the hill just enough to allow the alley-seeking wagon to be freed. Whilst that wagon was manoeuvred into the alley, the other wagon had been reloaded and then sent on its way, which allowed the down-direction wagons to roll, which itself allowed the other wagon to get back into the stream. So normality was returned with not SO much disturbance.

As soon as I had got as far as M's, the upslope stream halted once again, to much muttering from the wagoneers who would have to start again pulling upslope. This blockage though was not for long, since the Sheriff was there and kept his remarks to the minimum.

“Welcome, Master Pocular, to our booming town. We look forward to meeting with you. But for now, if you would lead your wagons up to the level area, you will find we have cleared a space for you in the south-west corner, next to the Bell Tower. I shall walk up there to give you a better welcome.” He continued after turning to me: “Mistress Julina, would you be so kind as to inform Master Brydas that Master Pocular has arrived and maybe he would like to join us at the reserved area of the campingplace? I have to go and fetch the Steward, and Master Bezan if I can find him, and it wouldn't do to keep our new arrival waiting too long.”

“With pleasure, Sheriff. I shall go and inform him immediately.”

One by one, the upslope-headed wagons, one with two frayen hitched to the back, lurched back into motion, and before a further moment had passed, traffic again returned to normal.

Which was a pain, as I needed to cross that busy road again. But I managed it with a little skipping from one foot to the other as I ran and twisted through the traffic.

I entered the Forge grounds and looked around, but could not spot Uncle immediately. I did, however spot Jerbin and I waved to him. He and another were carrying a metal thing, very similar to the water tanks I had seen before. They put it down on a large metal object out of which some smoke was pouring. Jerbin had a word with the other man, picked up a bucket of water from the ground and poured it into the tank, obviously demonstrating what had to be done. Some spilt drops hissed, sizzled and danced on the metal object below the tank. Jerbin went to one end of the tank and fiddled with a spigot there. I realised that he was checking that the spigot was fully shut.

He started to walk over to where I was standing; I had attempted to make sure I kept out of the way of all the men working around here, so I had chosen the same spot into which Uncle had ushered me before.

I felt something stirring in my brain, something was screaming to get out. I blinked and suddenly I was shocked into immobility.

That idea I had been nurturing suddenly sprang forward into my consciousness, fully formed. I was stunned at the thought, and started to look at it for problems, trying to see if the idea would in fact work. What if …

I was brought back to my surroundings as Jerbin, obviously not for the first time, demanded: “What is it that you want, Mistress?”

“Oh! Er ... yes ... I'm sorry ... I was distracted ... where are ... Ah! Yes, is Master Brydas around? I have a message from the Sheriff.”

“I'll go and fetch him,” he said as he looked at me with puzzlement.

“Um ... yes ...” I murmured as I went back to my thoughts, barely acknowledging him.

... … … …

“Julina! Hello, Julina! Are you aware now? Julina?”

“Hmmm? Oh, hello Uncle. Let me see, I have a message for you from the Sheriff – he has gone to … to ... ah! Fetch the Steward. That glassmaker - Master Poculen or whatever - has arrived and the Sheriff invites you to join him and the Steward in welcoming the new man. Up in the ... the ... ah, yes! Reserved, that was it. The reserved area of the campingplace. By the Bell Tower.”

“Ah! I thank you, my dear.” He paused for a little. “You are thinking something through, I can tell. You're just like Senidet. I recognise the signs. May I be of assistance in any way?”

“Possibly, Uncle. Possibly. I have to go and ask the plumber something first, but I suspect that both you and Master Bezan may be interested in my idea, and be able to tell me if it's possible.”

“Well you hurry down to see Master Rostan, and then get back to me. But I shall go now to meet our glass man. See you later.”

I turned once more back to the Main Street. Was I to spend my entire day going up and down this one road?

I decided to delay going down to the plumber's and instead went up to Pomma's to deliver my message there, the one about the start tomorrow being a half-bell later than we had decided between us. She wanted to talk some, and had some spare time. I told her about the new glassmaker so she wanted immediately to go and inspect him – for that was exactly what we intended to do, but we couldn't be so obvious about it.

She came with me up to the next, and final, house on that side – Malet's and Kelly's. I had mentioned that Kelly might be interested in accompanying us. As it happened, Kelly was entertaining my other two special friends as well as Mistress Lendra, which was a surprise – a pleasant surprise, but nevertheless a surprise. Molly's mother Mousa was also there.

We weren't inquisitive at all, you will understand. We just wanted to look at the development of the Miners' Village, and if our route just happened to take us past the south-west corner of the campingplace then that was entirely coincidental to anything else that might just happen to be occurring there.

So it was that Pomma, Kelly, Malet, Gyth, Molly, Mousa, Lendra and I just happened to wander along there, and we just happened to bump into Epp and Grizanthet coming up from the Epphouses. Close observers may have noticed that this was an unusually quiet group of women, but that, of course, was because we didn't want to disturb any meeting between some men that was going on there. It's not that we wanted to listen at all, you'll understand. It was just respect for the men.

Surprisingly, we women all managed to gather there before the designated townsmen, so there was no conversation for us to accidentally overhear. We made a big thing of meeting the two women coming up the rough slope, making it seem as if this was an arranged occurrence. But then it got awkward for a little moment. It was difficult to find a topic of conversation to bring in what were complete and utter strangers to us.

I saw Epp whisper to Grizanthet and then she sort of drifted round the group, and struck up a conversation with me as though it was a continuation of something we had just recently had. I went along with it, and answered in like spirit, as the others turned to us. All, we could see, about to jump in.

“If it pleases you, Master?” came Grizanthet's voice, which sounded just a trifle overloud to me, but maybe I was being a little sensitive. “I don't wish to be rude, nor nasty, but these parking spots here have been reserved for a valued newcomer who is due soon. Perhaps you should park in another spot. Our new glassmaker will be arriving some time today, my husband suggests even sometime this early afternoon, and it was our town's intention to honour him by …”

His laugh boomed out.

Oh Maker!

I don't think any female within two casts was unaffected by the tone of that laugh.

“Mistress! I am he. I am the new Glassmaker. If I may introduce myself, my name is Pocular.” The richness of his laugh was also reflected in the timbre of his voice. A little shiver went through me and I was aware that my companions were all ... Oh Maker! Molly!

The same thought occurred to my two other best friends at the same heartbeat.

Gyth and I were closest to her so we took a hand each, while Kelly moved to stand between her and the man. Poor Molly was vibrating!

I don't think I would have been human if a flash of resentment hadn't shot across me. I wanted to be here to meet the newcomer, to listen to the introductions and to learn more, but I knew I would have to take Molly away.

That fleeting flash of resentment was however exactly that – fleeting. And therefore my brain had started zooming as to how to achieve Molly's extraction from our group, with her mother's help, of course.

Lendra stepped forward and reached a hand to the back of Molly's neck. She made a calming noise, did something with her fingers and suddenly Molly was collapsing! Lendra just managed to catch her and lowered her gently to the ground, saying that the poor girl had fainted. We all clustered round the prone Molly and Master Pocular jumped down from his wagon, offering to carry her to somewhere more comfortable.

“No!” I said a little too sharply. I modified my tone. “No, Master, it is something the poor girl suffers from quite often, particularly in these days, if you see what I mean.”

He almost screeched to a halt when the significance of my words reached his brain. It would have been quite funny if the situation wasn't so tense.

Lendra, Mousa and Malet, managed to carry the unconscious form to Malet's back door, some eight or ten strides distant, before they took her indoors and disappeared from view.

We all muttered generalities and so on, and, before we knew it, Malet was back, saying that Molly was resting and Mousa would look after her. Lendra had given her some herbal concoction and would be out very soon.

Meanwhile Epp had engaged Master Pocular in conversation again, and the excitement was gradually pushed into the background.

The Master introduced his team; he had brought no fewer than three apprentices and a journeymen with him. Then there were the four drivers for the four wagons and six guards/labourers. And two frayen. Epp managed to extract from him that he was without a wife, feeling too young at the moment to start a family.

By then we were back on the conversational track we had wanted to be on. And every single woman just wanted to listen to that incredible voice.

So when the town's Assembly welcoming committee arrived a few moments later, some rapport had already been achieved. The Steward, and Masters Brydas, Fedren, Bezan and Jepp had come as a team. Which explained the slight delay before they all arrived. We women took a sort of step back as the men went through their introductions and chats. Whilst this was going on, Mistress Lendra returned and Master Michen also came across, so the group was steadily increasing.

The men used the vantage point to show the newcomer the town and its surroundings, pointing things out as they spoke. There were some things I and the others learnt from the chats here.

One was that the development plans for the town were based on having TWO streets parallel to Main Street. One on each side. The current high level of traffic had forced a change in priorities and the most important development now was that of East Street.

We had actually, or so we all learnt just then, five flattening teams busy in town or close by. One at each end of the Loop Road, as those ends gradually neared each other, one had been used at the Miners' Village and two were for the new housing, priority being given to the replacement houses for those like us whose houses would have to be moved or demolished. Four of these flattening teams had been taken off all other duties to concentrate on East Street, the one that stayed where it was, was the one most remotely situated way over there above the west bank of the river, making the western bridge approach so there was no incline.

Master Bezan expected the road bed of East Street to be completed along its entire length by dusk tomorrow. The stone road surfacing would begin to be laid on the morrow, but the stones were a difficulty, there being so few of them, as Mostar had been pulled hither and thither with all the stonework required, and Master Blandel had only just recently started being effective once more. They all looked at me as this was said. I wished I could control my blushing.

Master Bezan then continued by explaining that East Street would then become the road for the downslope traffic and Main Street would be reserved for upslope traffic. Four connecting alleys would be provided so access downvalley for the lower houses and businesses would not require them to go all the way up to the campingplace before turning downslope.

West Street would be developed once the Loop Road had come into use and traffic patterns in town had settled down into THAT new arrangement. West Street would start from the campingplace, just like East Street and would rejoin the Main Street exactly opposite where East Street does that.

However, as it was expected that, once the Loop Road opened, then ALL traffic that wasn’t actually bound for the town would use it (it would add maybe three marks to the journey for the coal traffic, but that wouldn’t cause too much of a problem) then West Street might well prove to be of a lesser priority. West Street would be built, of course, to the west of Main Street, but it would be more awkward than East Street since several of the houses on the west side sprawled down towards the stream much more than their neighbours.

They all looked pointedly at Master Brydas at that point, who was quick to point out that the Tanner was worse!

For those reasons, Master Pocular should inspect what had been set aside for him, but he would be free to choose another site.

Mention was then made of creating a workshop area for all the Guildsmen over to the west of the Bray, with easy access to the Loop Road. Master Bezan hastened to add that those facilities were still some weeks and months away, but the advantage would be that the smoke and grime and smells would be kept at a distance from the residential areas. This was a novel idea to nearly all of us, and there were plenty of gasps and, a bit later, nodding of heads knowledgeably.

We also discovered that Master Bezan had written some while ago to Master Pocular and given him the precise measurements of the window holes left in the walls of the buildings here. Whilst clearing all his affairs and packing all his belongings and equipment and so on, Master Pocular had kept busy as he and his colleagues down in, or rather near, Palarand City had constructed a number of windows to fit into these holes. He had escorted a wagon all the way from the capital which was laden with no fewer than sixty of these windows.

We all gasped. So many?

And what was more, we now learnt, apparently they had been paid for by the Palace! No doubt some complicated arrangement with Mylady’s finances. The surprise settled in and we all waited for the next revelation. A few heartbeats went by until a voice broke the silence.

Master Pocular demonstrated a clarity of thought when he asked: “Masters, from what you have said it seems plain to me that my workshop shall eventually be across the stream but my home shall be here on this side. It seems most sensible to set up for the initial week or so only a small workstation this side then, rather than set up a full workshop twice. What do you imagine the demand will be for?”

It was Uncle who first broke the silence brought about by us all thinking deeply for the answer.

“If it was left to all the womenfolk here, you would be confined to making looking glasses, like the one we have hanging in the Bell!” The men all laughed.

“You have a proper flat mirror here? I never would have expected … oh wait! Of course, Guildmistress Garia was up here recently wasn’t she? The Guild sent her one as a present. So it arrived, and she left it here??!!”

“Did you not encounter her on the road, Master? She is gone scarce a week. Ah, but mayhap she overnights in accommodation that you might not have access to!”

“Aye, you have the right of it! But, with due respect ladies,” he said to us with a little bow, “apart from women’s fripperies, what will be the greatest demand?”

Master Bezan stepped in at this point, and answered simply: “More of these windows. My estimates suggest we will need more than four hundred just for the currently planned new builds.”

We all gasped at the numbers. Master Pocular chuckled in surprise, which surprised us women with an instinctive inner reaction to the warm sound.

“And establishments like the Bell and the Claw will want to replace their small, thick glass with these larger sheets. And then all the other houses will want to change over.

“And then in the new year we will be constructing the Community Hall,” he twisted and pointed in the direction of where it shall be, “over yonder. And I should tell you that Mylady wanted it to have mostly glass walls rather than windows. She assures us that it is possible, but admits the technology is unlikely to be available for some years. But she is insistent that it be as light and airy as possible.”

This was the first that any of us women had heard of glass WALLS. We were shocked – well more amazed I suppose. And we all wanted to see the new windows, never having considered that glass could be so different to what we were used to. Yet once again, the changes that were coming far exceeded anything that we could have imagined.

I could write many, many lines about who said what and who did what at this point, but I fear that any readers I might have would be bored silly. We prevailed upon the men to show us the windows, or at least one of them. It was carefully unwrapped and we stood with mouths open – the men as well as us women.

We had been used to each piece of glass in a window being little larger than a fist, held both in place and together by thick surrounds, usually made of lead. Those pieces of glass were thick and made wavy, mostly indistinct views of what was on the other side.

The sheets of glass in this window frame were thinner than we were used to and each was rectangular, the long side being about half again the size of the short side – Master Pocular said that he could make them larger than that, but then as weather protection they would become vulnerable to breaking easily – so this window frame, which was about a stride wide, had just eight sheets of glass in it, two rows of four, the longer sides going up and down. But the gaps between the sheets were filled with just thin strips of wood. And each sheet of glass was so clear with almost no distortion. This was going to make our houses so much lighter inside.

“These sheets are so clear, Master Pocular!”

“We actually call them 'panes', Master Jepp, not sheets, but yes, this 'float glass' as the Guildmistress dubbed it, means that there are no clumps and irregularities. People will be able to see what's going on outside so easily. Mind you, people outside will be able to see what's going on inside equally as easily.”

His chuckle made all us women shiver again.

But that was soon forgotten as he continued his demonstration.

What was more amazing to us was that the window was divided into two vertically, within the frame of course, and each side was attached to the overall frame with hinges on the inside of the outside side. Master Pocular demonstrated that the half-window could be swung open on these hinges, thus allowing more air into the room. We already understood the idea of hinged windows, but all of ours were hinged either at the top or the bottom, and the entire window moved, either propped open with stout wooden props, or suspended from cords tied to hooks.

This really would revolutionise our houses in the future.

Any other thoughts were driven from my mind as I immediately started to consider if we had designed the new house properly. I caught Master Bezan’s eye as he caught mine. We both shook our heads wonderingly.

“What on Anmar do you suppose Master Kordulen is going to say when he sees these in place?”

I just did an exaggerated shrug in reply.

“Did you say Master Kordulen? I met him down the road, near the Chaarn Fork! He surprised me by just appearing suddenly out of the forest. My guards here nearly shot him! It was only that he had one of the new saddles that made them hesitate for that critical heartbeat. We didn't expect the new saddles to be found all the way up here just yet.”

“I am extremely glad you did not shoot him, I should like to see my father again!”

“Ah! My apologies, Mistress er ... Jolanda ...”

“Julina” chorused just about everybody, which made me blush again.

“Rest assured, Mistress Julina, that he is fit and healthy and has absolutely no extra holes in him. He said he was doing some surveying based at the Roadhouse just down from the Chaarn fork, and that he would spend a night at the Forest Roadhouse to do some surveying round there before returning home.”

That chuckle in his voice made many of us females squirm a little yet again!

However the news, once again, made Master Bezan and I exchange glances – neither of us could work out why he would want to survey around the Roadhouse. But we knew we would eventually find out, so we would just have to be patient. (But my brain filed the information away and kept worrying about it at extremely strange intervals during the next day or so.)

The meeting eventually broke up and we all went our separate ways.

Master Pocular had been assigned a bed with Master Brydas, as was his journeyman, so they went off to inspect the arrangements in the Forge House – the drivers and guards would camp by the wagons and the apprentices would have to join them in the first instance.

I quickly arranged to meet Master Bezan and Uncle Brydas down to the Bell in a bell’s time, and then all the men dispersed in every direction it seemed.

Pomma, Epp and Grizanthet all went back to their respective homes, as did Master M, leaving Lendra, Malet and we three to go and check on poor Molly.

… … …

“… any metal really. Mylady has told us not to use lead, but it is the easiest to work with as it is quite soft. I don’t understand Mylady’s restriction I have to confess, and think that she is creating a bit of a fuss about nothing. However, apparently there IS a good use for lead in some other field so all spare lead has been requested.”

“And putting some tap on the end would be no problem?”

“No, no. We have the ability to do that.”

“Thank you so very much, Master Rostan. You have been very helpful indeed.”

“You are very welcome, Mistress Julina. My regards to your father.”

“Thank you. I shall pass the message on.”

With that I took my leave and made my way, yet again, up to and then up Main Street, stopping at the Bell.

Yanda ushered me to a table in the corner and kept me company whilst I waited. I told her about poor Molly fainting and that Mistress Lendra had given her something that should keep her sleeping for the rest of today and overnight until at least dawn. She was well looked after, so I had found no difficulty in leaving her where she was and going back out around the town. The whole episode made me want to seek help for Molly as soon as I could, and I knew I would have to take her with me to Tranidor, which would mean her mother would have to come as well.

I made a joke with Yanda about my freedom not being actually freedom, as I needed a companion or chaperone nowadays. She laughed and was kind enough to be a little worried when I explained that I would have to travel to and from home alone, so that sort of defeated the object of the exercise.

The two men arrived and looked round for me, spotting me only when Yanda stood and waved. They ordered an ale each and I some pel, and some pastries for us all. We chatted about roads and bridges until the refreshments arrived. A healing sip on my part, a healing swig on their parts, and then the main discussion got under way.

“Masters, please let me explain some background. This idea I have had has had roots in various observations, in various places. So let me please first list the influences that have formed this.

“It started in the bathroom and kitchen at home, and went on in the bathrooms and kitchen at Master Michen's. I saw the contents of one of the wagons up to the campingplace. It continued with practices at your forge, Uncle, and was finally confirmed by Master Rostan.

“Ever since we have been about to move, and influenced by yourself Master Bezan and the designs for the new house over which we have spent so many bells, I have looked around deliberately wherever I go to see if there is a good idea we have overlooked.

“I have an idea for almost constant hot water to be available! And to save space in houses. Which I'm sure will save the town and maybe her Ladyship some coin.”

I paused to let my enthusiasm and my clues sink in. Both men sort of hitched their seats closer and put their drinks down. I'm not quite sure why relinquishing your grip on something helps to hear what another person says, but that seems to be a natural human reaction.

“I saw the new ranges that are to be placed in the new houses, they are of a different design and shape to the ones in the houses that I have known all my life. They seem to have a raised back to them, behind the cooking areas. And that raised back is flat on the top, for the full width, about a hand or two wide?”

“Indeed, Mistress Julina. The new one has just been placed into your new house.”

“Really? Already? I must go and look …” I gushed enthusiastically before bringing myself back to the matter in hand. I transferred my attention now to the other man. “Uncle, I saw you use water tanks in your forge. Metal tanks that can be heated?”

“Quite right, my dear.”

“I realised that they were about the width of the ranges. That was the final piece that created this idea, which I think is workable.

“So, why don't we mount a water tank like that, with a flat bottom to fit over the high bit of the range, and let the range keep the water in it permanently warm?”

I paused, I admit, for effect.

“Master Rostan assures me that pipes can be run from such a tank into neighbouring rooms. Master Michen's kitchen has a tank mounted on the wall with cold water in it, and that water is distributed via pipes to the facilities there. This would just be the same principle. And as a result we wouldn't need to carry buckets about the place and have a hand of them all heating up at the same time. And we wouldn't need separate water heating equipment in the bathrooms, which would make for more space or smaller bathrooms. Mind you, we might still require small fires to keep the chill out of the air of the room, so they could also be used for top ups ...”

They looked at me without speaking for a considerable time, so I got nervous and rushed on, just to fill the silence.

“I am no expert, which is why I have come to you two – the two persons I most respect. You can tell me if this would work or not, and I …” I paused as Uncle held up his hand.

“Julina, this is most DEFINITELY an idea that needs pursuing. Right, Bezan?”

“Most definitely, most definitely indeed.”

“Will you trust us with this idea, 'Lina? Will you allow us to go and test things and so on?”

“But of course, Uncle,” I said, wondering why he would ask me such a strangely-worded question. “I have no knowledge of how to go about making this work. That's why I asked to speak to you both. I thought, frankly, that anything to help me have some hot water for an early morning was worth chasing down. Particularly as we are switching to the two sleep system tonight. I thought that if I could use the middle wake time to set up the hot water it would make life so much more pleasant.”

“Oh Maker! Yes, I had nearly forgotten about two sleeps. I suppose we must change over to that soon.”

“Yes”, said Master Bezan. “It makes sense, I suppose it might actually help me to get an earlier night, I could use the middle wake to deal with the correspondence and daily plans. But we have an Assembly meeting in four nights time where we get some more of Julina's delicious cooking, so maybe I shall wait until after that before switching over.”

“Oh Maker, Master Bezan, I wish I had thought of that before. I have told our family now that we shall do two sleeps from now on – I totally forgot I would have to work in the evenings.”

“I'm very glad you said that, Mistress. I was beginning to think that you were a person without faults!”

I started to blush and searched desperately for another subject. Something jumped into my head.

“Now Master Bezan, I have a question or two for you. I have seen a stone construction at our new house on the back wall, and none of the workers could explain to me what it was. They all referred me to you. What is your secret there?”

Master Bezan laughed out loud. “It is connected in a way to your idea, Mistress. Your friend Master Deegrum has shown me the parts into which I could fit of the water supply. With the flowing water and the cool of the tunnels and rooms, he has noted that food keeps from spoiling so quickly. I know also that much mountain ice is transported to Palarand City to assist in keeping foodstuffs fresher for longer. That stone work behind your house will contain a small food store which will be mostly surrounded in water. It has been positioned there to be as much out of the sun as possible so it should be much cooler than in the house. I anticipate that it will be of great benefit, and if it works, then I foresee it being installed over a widespread area. You have a warm idea, I have a cool idea.”

“Ah! So THAT'S why you wanted me to make those metal cabinets which open at the top with a watertight seal!”

“Aye, Master Brydas. Precisely that.” He turned then to me. “So I look forward very much to doing this together and maybe us making something together for the future.”

“And just what do you think you might be doing with Mistress Julina?” laughed Sookie as she came up behind Uncle and laid a hand onto his shoulder. He raised his hand to cover hers.

Master Bezan sprang to his feet and greeted her as I smiled a welcome across the table to her. The men invited her to join us.

“Let me see. It is just after the Fifth Bell. I don't believe I have anything desperately urgent to do, so yes, it would please me to sit and relax if just for a few moments.”

So more pel for us two, more ale for those two, and only just a few more pastries were ordered.

For the next while, it must have ended up being nearly a bell I estimate, the four of us had a most pleasant gathering, passing the time by talking over many subjects both funny and serious. It was almost a wrench when it came to an end. I could see that the men had managed to relax somewhat, a pleasing few moments away for them from the stresses they had.

It came to an end when Garbel came in. He looked around and saw his Master, so he came over and nervously hovered while Uncle finished his sentence. Uncle had already acknowledged his presence.

“If it pleases you, Master, Master Pocular has returned from his walk around town and wonders if you might be available for discussions.”

This acted as a sort of wake-up call and both men soon stood and made their farewells, taking Garbel with them. This left us two to sit there until the pastries were finished. I raised the subject of companions and chaperones with Sookie as well, and she also appreciated the difficulties with which I was faced. She also said she would think about it; at which point, it was time for us to leave.

Again I was not allowed to pay, Yanda telling me that the Masters, on their way out, had declared the meeting as being Town business and thus to be added to the Town account.

I found myself quite shocked at having nothing I actually HAD to do. So I searched my mental list and found a little task.

I sighed.

Once again I had to walk up Main Street.

… ... …

“We have ten men on the Assembly, and then there will be yourselves, which makes fourteen. Father and Kassama and I make seventeen. And Suril and Haka will be here for that night, as it's a trial run, but they will be eating upstairs. So that's nineteen.”

“I must confess that I have never cooked for quite so many. I believe fourteen has been my highest so far. But Sookie and Yanda have done so for many more, and they have given me a few tips and hints, and promised me I could come to them for advice.”

“Do you have any favourite things to cook?”

“Not really. I believe I have cooked most things before. I just need to know how hungry the men shall be!” I laughed.

“They're men – so assume very hungry!” she said with a grin. “But seriously now, is there one dish you can just cook in your sleep, if you like to put it that way? I will explain a little later, if it pleases you.”

“Well, I suppose a Brifil or Ganifil on the avian side, or a Vikhan on the animal side. Any of those I could do without thinking.”

“Thank you.” She smiled at me, then paused.

“Now, please don't take this the wrong way. This is a very important evening for us, so to have to rely on just one thing to be cooked fills me with unease. I am certain that you can do it, and I am sure that it will be perfect, but there are all sorts of factors at play here. You will be in a strange kitchen, using a range with which you are not familiar, with utensils and tools in different places than those to which you are accustomed. And you will have kitchen helpers with whom you have not worked before. So I propose you cook something easy for you to do and we keep it to one side, just in case. And then cook the 'real', if you like, meal.”

She was nervous saying this to me, but I fully understood what she was saying, and, in fact, I was quite relieved.

“My dear Michet, you have no idea how relieved I am to be able to have a safety margin. Thank you.”

She looked surprised at first, and then gave me a hug, saying: “I should never have worried so much about saying this to you! Thank YOU for being so understanding. Now ...”

I grinned as I had come to know her well enough that when she started like that, she had some plan already worked out.

“... what I thought was that I would get a Gavakhan ...”

My jaw dropped. A Gavakhan? A whole Gavakhan? Oh Maker! H H H E E E L L L P P P.

“... and we could do the ribs for that evening, leaving the easier steaks for us the next day and using the other bits to make some tasty stews and soups and sauces and the like ...”

My heart stopped racing quite so much.

“... and then have some vegetables with that and finish with a fruity dessert. What do you think?”

“Now …” I paused teasingly and she grinned, “it all seems very doable.”

“Good.”

And so the broad planning for our trial run was done – just as simply as that.

I checked how the clean up was progressing and the equipment in the kitchen, and played for half a bell with Haka and Haris when she came back, carrying a bag of work that she could do in her own time, in return for leaving early. We had had a quick panicked confusion as we hid Michet from Haka, and soon thereafter Michen appeared.

When we were all gathered together once more, I introduced a new subject, and everyone there was interested that our family were going back to two-sleep nights from now on. They were tempted to do it themselves, until I reminded them that this house would be busy in the evenings soon, so was it worth doing it?

I left shortly after that, having decided that I would just go and see the animals at the Claw once more before going back home from there. I wished them all a wonderful evening and left.

As I went down Main Street (yes – again!), I met our Steward just turning into his house. A thought zoomed through my head.

“Excuse me, Captain?”

“Yes, Mistress Julina? How may I be of help?”

“Master Michen and I have just had a preliminary meeting about the catering for your Assembly meeting in four nights' time. With the topic fresh in my mind, it suddenly occurred to me that you will have eaten many meals in places varying from palaces to pastures. So I hope to receive some pointers or advice based upon your experiences. Would it be permissible for Master Michen and I to meet with you some time tomorrow to 'pick your brains' as it were? We are both getting a little nervous about what you and your colleagues might expect, and what we might have to supply in the future.”

“Of course, Mistress. I shall be glad to pass on any knowledge I may have. Do you have any appointments tomorrow that I should avoid when setting a time?”

“If it pleases you Captain, I have my first riding lesson in the morning with Mistress Sukhana down to the Claw at a half after the Second Bell. Mistress Sukhana has no-one to ride with on a regular basis, and Mistress Pomma and I now have the attire, the saddles and the animals to be brought along, so that we might soon accompany her into the countryside.”

“What a splendid idea – I should have thought of exercising my animal in such a fashion. I shall think about what we might do once you are more proficient. You ladies might like an escort sometimes. So, tomorrow, shall you and Master Michen join me and Master Mesulkin for a light lunch at the Noon Bell, here? I will then attempt to answer your questions.”

“Why, Captain! That is most generous of you. I am honoured, and I believe that I can safely say the same on Master Michen's behalf.”

I parted from him and retraced my steps up Main Street to M's to give him the news. M thanked me for both thinking of it and for organising it.

I left, again.

I walked on the sidewalk by Main Street, again.

I went into the Claw, again.

I fed some titbits to the animals, again.

I parted from Parry, again.

I went to the new house, again.

The foreman there was shouting words of warning to the workers, who were installing the first window into the north-facing wall of what would be Papa and Swayga's sitting room. The vision of the workers breaking some of the glass hit me, and I suddenly realised that maybe it wouldn't be quite so easy to just fix these windows as I had first thought.

To keep out of the way, I went into the kitchen and saw the newly delivered range. It was just standing in the middle of the floor on some wooden cylinders so it could later be rolled into position.

I turned round and went to watch the window fitting being completed. They took some shredded pakh-wool and squidged it in all round the outside of the frame, then they took something that looked like liquid mud and plastered it all round where the wool had been put. They did this inside and outside. When I asked, they explained that this would dry and set hard, sealing the frame into the hole. They would then nail a surround round the outside and all draughts should be excluded that way.

Once they finished with that window, the workers moved over to do the north side window of the kitchen and I went into the room they had just left.

I just stood there in P and S's sitting-room-to-be and looked out of the new window in total amazement. The views afforded by this clear glass were like nothing I had ever seen from a room before. I knew that the entire family were going to be amazed. I made a mental note to discuss with Swayga that maybe Papa should be with us when we did an inspection visit.

The light was just beginning to fail when I shook myself out of my wonder and I decided I needed a rest.

I climbed the slope to the old house, again.

It was nice to get home and relax with nothing to do but watch Swayga and Kords get the meal.

Again!

There was a different smell in the air this time though, and I asked Swayga to tell me what she was doing.

“Steef has sent me a present! He has been fishing in the lake behind the Roadhouse and had a bumper catch. So he sent us six in a water tank, on one of the supply wagons that left the Roadhouse early, to keep them alive until they got here. I have to send the tank back on the next shuttle.

“I am making you all a surprise dish this evening, a dish he and I loved when we were children. I just have to slice up the fish after removing the skin and make sure there are no bones, then cook it gently in a sort of broth made with water, some Irris Bean spice and chopped koonkle. When it is cooked, I take it out of the liquid and put it to one side. I then cook up a little freehee in the fishy liquid, one spoonful per person. This will absorb most, if not all, the fishy, spicy liquid. Just before this is done, I slide the fish pieces on a tray into the oven to get thoroughly hot. When all is ready, I make a nice bed of freehee on the platter, place the fish on top of that and scatter the whole with some extra pieces of raw chopped koonkle. The yellow of the fish is a lovely contrast on the plate with the deep red of the koonkle, and the white of the freehee.

“As you yourself have often said, making the dish look nice makes it taste nicer. In spring and summer, when the fresh young herbs are growing, then a sprinkle of their chopped leaves makes it look even better with a green confusion over the top as well.”

“I am looking forward to this immensely. Does the fish have a name?”

“Oh yes! This one is a medium-sized one and is named 'Foti'. For a main course you need a whole foti per adult man, less for women and children. The recipe works for other fish as well, but I and Steef much prefer it done with these.”

“Thank you!”

The Foti dish was a big hit with everyone and even Kord wanted to know when they could have it again.

So it was a cheerful group who, albeit still reluctantly, were packed off to bed earlier than they had been recently.

Swayga, Kords and I cleaned everything up as we chatted. Swayga made sure to leave the doors and windows open for a good quarter of a bell, as she said the smell of cooking/cooked fish can linger unpleasantly. It got quite cold actually, so we huddled by the range until we heard the bells.

Of course we chatted as we were there, which I'm sure is no surprise. They were shocked as I related my experiences of trying to get home last night, and they asked why I hadn't mentioned it before. I explained that I was worried about the children more than for myself, but I would have to be careful too. Swayga emphasised that actually I was the most vulnerable and Kords the next!

This gave rise to some lively discussion, but at the end they both were concerned about my need for a companion and they too said they would think about it. They agreed with me that maybe the upcoming move to the new house might change the situation slightly.

I then told them about the windows and they also agreed with me that we should wait until Papa was back before taking the entire family on an inspection trip. But something told me that they would both sneak off and have a look for themselves. I hid my knowing grin.

And so I went to bed on the sixth night of my freedom, finally actually relaxing into my new life, even if it was just a temporary state.

I knew I would wake soon after the Midnight Bell, I always did. I would need to use the facilities. So I would stay awake at that point and rouse the others, to get us all into the two sleep system.

That, however, was always a time of some grumpiness.

And so it transpired.

In the awake period between sleeps, I showed Swayga my way of banking the fires and loading the surface of the range with big pans of water. She approved of it and promised to check everything before settling in for the second sleep.

I told the rest of the family I wanted to do some writing and they left me alone in my corner, savouring the peace. Everyone knew that these wake bells were for quiet contemplation of whatever it was each did.

What I did was to sit down and write a long letter to Mylady Merizel, hoping that she remembered me, and that she didn't mind if I sent her a letter occasionally. I told her basically what I have written in these tales, but not to so much detail of course.

I felt the sleepiness creep up on me for the second time, so I finished off the letter, signed it, and let my ears sink onto my pillow once more.

I had a warm, content feeling as I drifted off once more.

---

Julina does get to ride a frayen, but getting to that point isn't as easy as expected – and the aftermath has a surprise or two as well

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

I awoke just before dawn, and I felt a lot better. That might have been due to the first day after my Call, but I believe that the two sleep system works far better for my body than the sleep right through.

It may also, of course, have had to do with the excitement of my first ride on a frayen that was going to happen shortly. I had not told all my family about this, I had vague plans of one day riding up to the house and surprising them. Because of that, I had left my riding breeches and skirt down to Pomma's, thus avoiding any questions from those inquisitive siblings.

The heated water thing worked well, and Swayga complimented me by saying that she would never have thought of it. She and Kords really appreciated it and Kords, I think, gave me a further measure of respect as she realised some more little things that I had been doing over the years to make everyone's life easier, things that had not been apparent.

We had our breakfast as normal and, just before everyone left the table, I called for all their attention by tapping on my water mug. It took a little while but eventually they quieted down.

I started by asking a question, but toned it as if I were making an announcement.

“I hope you all slept well and found the two sleep system easy to slip into?”

They all nodded, but I noticed that little Kord scowled as he did so.

“Good. Then there won't be any problem to keep doing it. That is GOOD news.” I didn't dare look at Swayga, who had turned round quickly to hide her laughter. “Now, I'm afraid I have some BAD news for you all.”

Hah! THAT got their attention. 'Kin even stopped swinging his permanently moving leg – if it wasn't swinging, it was jigging on his foot, or bouncing on the opposite knee.

“There is a LOT to do this morning and Swayga will tell you your tasks.” More scowls. “But, the bad news is … that this morning's lettering lesson is cancelled.”

There was a silence for a brief heartbeat or two, but then they all cheered and jeered at me, smiles breaking out all over as they realised I had been teasing them. I grinned back at them, and we all ended up having a group hug, the children automatically pulling Swayga into it, which brought some unshed tears to her eyes.

I let it go for maybe a moment before coughing meaningfully. Without anyone releasing the group hug, I had each one waiting for me to say something more.

“Yesterday I sort of had a message from Papa. He is well and is on his way back. He will be here either tonight or tomorrow, unless any difficulties arise. So please make sure the house is clean and worthy of welcoming him properly.

“Now, I have to go somewhere this morning and have an appointment at noon, but as it stands, I have little to do this afternoon. So I shall be back at around the Fifth Bell to help you all finish, note I said FINISH, your tasks. I am NOT going to be here to do them for you. Is that clear?”

“Yes, 'Lina,” they all chorused, including both Kords and Swayga which made us all laugh some more.

“Now, I do have to be serious for a moment. What I have to say is going to affect us all. And it is very, very, very important.”

The seriousness in my tone sobered them all up quite rapidly, and Swayga looked a worried question at me. I signalled back that it would be fine.

“Our Town, where we have lived all our lives, has changed recently. You all are aware of the many new faces around, but you may not realise that the number of people in town has now doubled since the time that Mylady arrived, all those weeks ago.

“This means that there are many strangers around, many people we don't know. It is highly unlikely that any of them are as evil as Trogan and his crew, but some may not be as good as our neighbours have been all our lives. So from now on, we all have to be far more careful than we are used to being. I will let Swayga tell you more details once I have gone, but it means much more for all us girls than it does for you two boys – nevertheless it applies to you boys too, until you are grown enough. It is no longer sensible for ANY of us to walk around on our own. Ever. WHATEVER the temptation, from now on, none of you are to go out without someone alongside. Is that clear?”

As I suspected, they all looked a little confused, but Swayga promised to explain more.

“This means that today, Kords AND Kissa will accompany me to Mistress Pomma's where they will leave me. Then the two of them can escort each other back here. Maybe there will be some errands for them to do in town, but they will ALWAYS be together. I want you all to promise me, here and now, and repeat the promise to Swayga as well. You will never walk about town, not even for five strides only, alone. You will ALWAYS have someone near you.

“I am very serious about this, as serious as anything I have ever said to you before. If something happens to your partner, then you may run somewhere safe to get help or hide or do whatever is necessary, but that is the ONLY time you can be alone. There will be no excuses allowed. Is that clear? I want to hear each of you individually say you understand what I have just said.”

I went round them one by one.

And then, I went round again extracting their promises.

Then I made them individually promise Swayga too.

“Thank you, children. That means a lot to me. I can be less fearful for you now. Now, I can go and do MY chores before I leave, and you two boys can have a bath this morning, as we have much hot water.”

I turned away, and went to my room, where I had a sudden need to have a cry.

Kords came in a little later, and just sat next to me and hugged me, without a word being spoken.

By and by, I stopped my sobbing, and she whispered: “Why?”

“Oh the world, our world, is changing so fast, dear Kords. It will never again be as it was. I guess I am mourning our lost innocence. There are more and larger difficulties ahead of us, but it is all still exciting. I just feel sad that a way of life is now behind us. But, I say again, there is much to look forward to.” I hugged her fiercely. “I just hope I have prepared you all properly for it.”

“Oh 'Lina. Every day that goes by, I learn something that you have done for us and none of us have ever thanked you. You could not have done anything any better. I appreciate your selflessness more and more, each evening. You have been wonderful. And we have been a trial to you. I will help you in every way I can. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

Of course, no two girls can say all that to each other without waterworks.

So we had another little crying session after which we again wiped our eyes, stood up, twitched our dresses into place as we straightened our backbones, and went out once more to the waiting world.

I smiled inwardly as I saw Swayga's eyes ask Kords if everything was all right. Her eyes twitched over to me, and mine told her that she had nothing to worry about.

… … …

A few chores followed by chopping up some malm and popping it into my pouch made the time pass. Eventually I heard the chimes of the Second Bell and announced that it was time for me to leave. I had a small coin pocket in the skirt of my dress, so I dropped a few soos and feniks into it, picked up my letter and gathered Kords and Kissa to me. I had packed my carry bag already, and after looking at my two companions, I turned and slipped an extra something into it.

We waved goodbye to the others and set out along the path to the campingplace.

“Have you got your list of errands, you two?” Something in me couldn't just let go of the mother role.

“Yes” they sighed, a little grumpily, just tapping their slates attached to their belts.

“And have you got some coin?”

“Yes! We're not babies you know!”

I knew when it was wise to keep quiet, although I was tempted to tell them to go and fetch a carry bag, as neither had thought to bring one. But, I couldn't treat them as babies, now could I? Another lesson for them to learn the hard way. Fortunately, I had seen this and that was what I had slipped into my personal carry bag just before leaving. I would give it to them when we parted at Pomma's.

I started humming to myself as we swished our way through the longish grasses.

“I can tell you're all excited about something, 'Lina. What is it?”

“Oh Kissa. I just want to keep it a secret for a little while. I promise you you will be surprised, pleasantly, when I reveal it to you.”

“Is it a boy? I bet it is, you're sort of humming inside. Oh! Is it that Denesar? He's working for the carpenter I heard.”

Oh how I wish I didn't blush so easily! This started the two of them off, giggling and teasing me.

“It is! What's he like to kiss, then 'Lina?”

Life is all about decisions. Should I deny that it was about a boy that I had already forgotten about, and thus open myself to further probing questions? Or should I use this inaccurate thinking to my advantage and thus be able to avoid those probing questions?

Just then, little Kissa dropped her kerchief and bent to pick it up. As she did so, her slate rattled on a largish stone just to one side of the path. I recognised this as being the one almost exactly halfway between our house and the campingplace.

She lifted the slate away from the stone, careful not to erase any of the marks on it. She checked that she had not done so.

I could almost see her mind work.

She stood up and looked at Kords' slate, which was as equally filled.

“Oh Kords! How are we to manage all this? I'll just run back and get a carry bag. Silly us!”

I let her get three strides away before bellowing: “Stop!”

She juddered to a halt and turned round. She looked at me a little fearfully as she recognised the anger in my voice, even from so short a word.

“I am disappointed! Disappointed in both of you! And you tell me you are not babies ...

“You have both already forgotten the solemn promises you made to both Swayga and I only this morning. You, Kordulissa, ...” she winced as I used her full name, “... were going to run back home – alone! And you, Kordulet, were going to let her.” I shook my head in dismay, and let my disapproval show in my face. “Now we will all three continue to my appointment, and you can tell me when we get there what you are going to do about the carry bag you two non-babies completely forgot about. I am not going to be late for my appointment because neither of you can think, so we are NOT going back home now.”

Well that put a stop to their teasing me all right.

And also a stop to any conversation.

I knew I had to let them stew on their own for the lesson to be really learnt, but it was difficult being so mean.

We walked across the campingplace, and as we went across there, I made them even more confused since I made several enquiries of people who happened to be about.

Finally we found the daily shuttle wagon – which immediately annoyed me, as only the shuttle wagons have that special seating arrangement and I should have remembered that. Rather than asking about, I could have used my eyes to find it.

We approached the driver and I began by introducing my two sisters to him, which puzzled all three of them – at first.

“We have a metal tank that was used to bring some fish up here. This tank has to be returned to Steef at the Forest Roadhouse, who sent it up as a present for his sister. Is it likely you might have room for it?”

“Oh aye, Mistress. I can slide it under my seat if the belly is too full. Especially if it's from Mistress Swayga. She's a good woman that. Some lucky man up here has asked her to marry him, a Kord-something if my memory serves.”

“Yes, you are quite right. Master Kordulen has indeed asked Mistress Swayga to be his bride – and our mother!”

His eyes widened and he doffed his cap to us.

“Delighted to meet you, young ladies. Mistress Swayga is a favourite of us drivers what with the details and help and thoughtful changes she made down to the Roadhouse. 'Twill be a pleasure to do her a small favour – at no charge, of course. But I have to leave at the Noon Bell. I cannot, dare not, wait for after it. The tank MUST be here before that.”

“Understood!”

I turned to the others: “You got that, girls?”

I got a nod from each still-silent sibling before I turned back to the driver: “I myself shall not be here but one or both of these two shall. Swayga will send her thanks, I'm sure.”

At that, I wished him a good day and we passed on our way.

… … …

“... and you should have seen their faces when I pointed out that they were doing exactly what they had promised not to do, just before!”

“That must have been quite funny.” She paused. “You know, despite the difficulties you describe so well, how I wish I had had children. We tried, but somehow I never 'took' if you get what I mean.”

“Sometimes, Pomma, every mama wishes that she HADn't had children. They are the most awkward, intolerant, frustrating, irritating, selfish, rude, mucky, untidy and worrisome things ever invented. And yet the most rewarding! Although, of course, I have never been responsible for really tiny ones – and I have never been through the pain of producing them, nor the delights of breastfeeding!”

“So what happened outside the door when you arrived? I heard some sort of squealing?”

“Well I had let them think that they had to accompany me, then go back home together to get a carry bag and then come back to town before they could do their errands. But I actually had seen them leave home without a carry bag, and therefore slipped one unnoticed into MY carry bag. I decided to give them it when we got here. They were pleased with me and annoyed at me all at the same time. But we have to do things like that to get our messages home to them. I wasn't too upset with Kissa, because she is still young, but I had expected more of Kords, and I think that made it worse for her, because she knew she should have been more thoughtful, both about the bag and about the need for a companion.”

I stopped for a moment and then laughed out loud as I continued: “I bet they never tell me that they're 'not babies' ever again!”

While we had been chatting, we had also been changing. And we were now ready. My heart was beating faster. Pomma recognised my nervousness at walking around town in a skirt considerably shorter than anything I had even worn before, and also considerably shorter than any other inhabitant habitually wore in public, reaching as it did to JUST below my knees. It did swirl and sway interestingly as I moved, a most unique sight and a unique feeling for the wearer!

I took comfort in knowing that Pomma would also be in exactly the same circumstances. Pomma had a sort of barrier between her and the world as she hugged her saddle to her. I had no such item to hide behind.

It would be nice to record that we went unnoticed as we walked down the sidewalk and crossed the road as soon as we could, to gain the opposite sidewalk. However, that would be a lie.

We passed the Forge and were aware of a certain disruption to normal activities as the lads and men there caught sight of us. There was a chorus of whistles and adolescent 'humorous' remarks, but we kept our faces forward and our backs straight, not acknowledging them in the slightest.

We passed Master Horbelan's where a sudden discordancy suggested that someone in there had seen us and fumbled their playing of their instrument. We were aware of a relative silence that followed us as we progressed. Just then, a good gap appeared in the traffic, so we crossed Main Street and gained the sidewalk on the other side, just down from M's. This was the side of M's where one of the connecting alleys to East Street was being prepared with a stone surface. All work in that alley stopped as we passed by the mouth of it.

Continuing downhill, we passed the Watch Office and the Steward's house without incident and I was just beginning to think we could make to the Claw without any major moments when we got to the Messenger Office. I had that letter for Mylady Merizel to send, so we just popped in to do that. I think we were both relieved that the place was empty of other customers. Master Selden had a slight cough as he started talking to us, but it didn't seem too serious. He took my letter and my money and then complimented us on our attire: “Mylady would be proud to see her fashions were being used in her town!”

This made us feel a whole lot better and we smiled at each other. It's not as if these skirts had never been seen before, and Myladies Garia and Merizel, and Jenet and Senidet had all worn one at various times, some quite frequently. They had of course departed but Sookie had also been seen in such attire, and she was still here.

We turned to leave with a lighter step, and were met outside by a far larger group of people than we remembered being about when we went in. Some of them sort of looked and turned round, pretending not to be looking at us, but others did not have that self-control and politeness; they just, frankly, gawped.

Our new found confidence, courtesy of Master Selden, fled like pakh-wind in a gale.

With a big swallow, I braced myself again and Pomma clutched her saddle harder to her chest. We would have held each other's hand had she one available.

We marched forward, unconsciously falling into step with each other, and the crowd eased to afford us a passage. There were shouts from wagoneers as those at the back stepped in to the road and there was a scattering of heads back there, as they hurriedly re-sought the refuge of the sidewalk. We reached that sidewalk and turned left to make our way to the next building. People in front of us scattered out of our way and those behind us seemed to crowd forward.

We stepped off the sidewalk down to the level of the alley that passes to the north of the Claw. This was not one that was being surfaced, that was the alley to the south of the Claw, so we wordlessly decided to use this one and simply turned into it, away from the throng. Fast walking took us to the end of the alley fairly quickly, we turned right, went another few strides and turned once more to the right, into the courtyard from the east, from the paddock direction – from my new house direction.

We scurried down the stable side and slipped into the refuge of the stables themselves, glad to be hiding from the gawpers. In there, we found Parry and Sookie just about to start preparing. Sookie was also dressed in a shorter skirt, of course, and we felt that maybe our fears outside had been groundless.

“You two look flustered? What's the matter with you?”

“Oh Sookie, we changed into our riding skirts at my house and simply walked down the Main Street to get here. I think seeing two women in riding skirts has been a bit of a shock to some in town, particularly those who were not here when Mylady was. After Julina dropped a letter into the Messenger Office, we came out and there was quite a hefty crowd gathered. No-one actually touched us or anything but we felt …”

Just then we heard shouting from outside; Sookie, who had been growing angry as Pomma related our experiences, spun on her heel and went out to deal with whatever it was. We followed her less speedily.

It wasn't too difficult to see what had happened. The crowd on the pavement had overspilled into the carriage entrance to the Claw and blocked it temporarily. A wagon had tried to turn in and couldn't advance due to the press of bodies, so the Main Street was blocked again. It looked like one of the gawpers had fallen and was sitting there clutching an ankle, with both a pained expression on his face, and foul language on his tongue.

It took a good quarter of a bell to get everything sorted out and the Main Street clear for traffic once more. There were many strong words and the Sheriff and Suril dragged three of the most noisy arguers to the Watch House, aided by a bevy of wagoneers and stablehands supplied willingly by Sookie. Sookie was particularly incensed by some loud gawpers calling her establishment a 'whorehouse', and Master Tanon's men required no extra incentive to use muscle to get some of the idiots to move along.

Sookie was quite magnificent in her anger. Standing there, in a skirt that was actually just a little bit shorter than ours were, she made just about every one of the disrupters fully aware of the stupidity of their actions and their antisocial attitudes. Some took note and looked sorry, but there were just a few who were angry and unaccepting, their minds for whatever reason completely closed.

Then one of those ones made the mistake of threatening Sookie.

… … …

“Just speak to your beast. Gently, but firmly. Today is all about establishing a trust between the two of you. All four of you actually have silly grins on your faces, so the process has started, and started well. I can tell that Dralla and Wiget are really enjoying this just as much as you two are.”

“Oh Sookie. I never realised how wonderful this feeling could be. I'm so grateful to Master Wainer and to you. And to Parry, of course,” she added, glancing over at him.

The four of us were mounted, and try as hard as I might, I couldn't wipe the silly grin off my face. This was such a marvellous feeling. It more than made up for the earlier unpleasantness.

Almost as soon as that silly man made his insulting and threatening remarks, he was surrounded by men from the Claw, most of whom had by now returned from the Watch House, or come down from their dormitories or out from the Common Room.

I had to be told what had happened next, because, through a fleeting gap in the crowd, I had caught a glimpse of Kords and Kissa, holding each other's hands, and I took a quick step back into the stable door, hiding in case they saw me and tried to come in – I didn't want them involved in what looked like a nasty moment.

Pomma told me that the one man and his colleagues were surrounded within a heartbeat. She didn't know how, but all four were suddenly on the ground with circles of men around them. The one who appeared to be the leader started to get up but a gentle foot on his chest and a shake of the head eventually got the message through without a word being spoken. He opened his mouth to speak, but a finger to the lips and another shake of the head stopped him. He paled as the full significance of his position dawned.

Sookie pushed through until she was at his feet. She looked at him hard, and then just said: “Name?”

“Why should I tell you?”

“Oh, you don't have to. I have seen your face and I shall find out within a bell at the very most, what your name is. You have a choice, and dare I say it, one final chance to retrieve your problem situation. It starts with telling me your name. If you refuse, then you will have no chance left whatsoever.”

“I don't negotiate with whores.”

There was a sharp intake of breath from many of the surrounding men and then there was a distinct thump. He jerked as a boot hit his ribs.

“Hold! Don't strike him, or any of the others! Unless they try to get up that is. Just call the Sheriff and get him here as soon as possible. When he gets here, send him to me in my office.”

Someone must already have gone to fetch Fedren, because Sookie didn't have time to make it to her office. I judged enough time had passed for my sisters to move on, and besides which, I just HAD to be a witness, so I stuck my head out again round the door frame.

“Mistress Sukhana, what is happening here?”

“Good morrow, Sheriff. I confess I don't know. This man and his cronies have been rude and threatening for some reason, I know not why. My loyal men here took objection and have immobilised them.”

“Who are you?” demanded the ringleader.

“I am the Sheriff here, a term in this land that means I am the Watch Master. It is my job to keep the peace. And who are you?”

“I am one of the new construction team leaders, though why anyone wants to build so much in this ridiculous village, I know not. So just make them let me up, and then throw these whores into your keep.”

“Whores? We don't have whores here.”

“Of course you do, there were two of them walking down the Main Street flaunting themselves and they came here and joined that whore there.” The man was working himself back up into a rage again, but grunted when another boot met his ribs. “Did you see that? The whore's protectors ...” Another grunt as another boot landed again. The man kept silent, but was still fuming.

The Sheriff's voice took on a silky tone that anyone else but Master Stupid there would have recognised as dangerous: “What makes you think that they are whores?”

“Their short skirts and the way they sway their bottoms as they walk. It is obvious.”

“And would you say that anyone who wore a skirt like that was a whore?”

“Well of course they are. There can be no other interpretation. And the way that those skirts move as they sway when they are enticing us, just adds confirmation.”

“I see.” He held a hand up to Sookie who was about to explode, and she backed down a little, then suddenly she appeared to be almost grinning; I think she had a glimmering of what was about to come, although I was lost as to what the Sheriff was doing. He indicated to the men standing round not to kick the 'captives' any more and they reluctantly allowed the men to stand, but stayed circling them.

The Sheriff continued: “As for this ridiculous village, do you know to whom it belongs?”

“I was told that it belongs to some harlot of the King's to pay her off.” A gasp again came from many looking on.

“And who do you imagine is paying for your skills as a constructor?”

“I don't care. We was offered this job by a broker down to Tranidor – to come and work in this out-of-the-way dead-end shit-heap for a three-month contract. I had nothing else on and so I thought I might as well. But the people here are stupid, the town is ridiculous and the construction plans are a joke. The jobs to be done change every bell, it seems.”

“These other three, are they of like mind?”

“Of course. They are my chargehands. We can see that we need to get this place proper organised. There's obviously no-one capable in charge of anything here. We don't even have enough wood to burn to keep warm at night, and someone told us some ridiculous story of burning some rocks. We have had to use some of the construction wood just to keep warm at night. I am obviously going to have to take charge here, and the first thing I need to do is get rid of the things that take the men's minds off their work. I will rid the town first of these whores, then I shall find whoever thinks they're in charge and tell them what to do.”

“You have been here now how long, exactly?”

“We came into town two days ago. I like to come early to a work site if possible. The rest of my crew will be arriving today. I have a meeting apparently with the boss man this evening, but he was supposed to meet me last evening. Some little boy ran up to me yesterday and told me to have a day off and meet tonight. A little grubby boy. No proper welcome and chaos everywhere I look! Now enough questions of me, just lock these whores away and kick them out of town tomorrow.”

There was a distinct growl from the men around, but again the Sheriff held up his hand.

“Let these four come with me to the Watch House and I can then produce all the necessary but tedious documents.” He swung round on Sookie and her men, and put on a mock-ferocious voice: “I shall see that the right steps are taken to remove this stain from the town.”

The four men nodded as they agreed with the Sheriff. They brushed themselves down, twitched their shoulders and sneered at everyone around.

“At last, someone sensible!”

Sookie whispered in the ears of two of her men, who nodded and they all grinned together.

The Sheriff beckoned to some of Sookie's men to follow him too, “to get their just rewards,” he said.

And so the four troublemakers happily followed the Sheriff up to the Watch House, followed by two hands of Sookie's men who were all trying to look dismayed.

By this time, everyone had understood what the Sheriff planned and all were trying to hide their grins.

Sookie later told me that the men she had sent had told her that the Sheriff led everyone into the Watch House and then stood back, letting the Claw men herd the four into two of his cells. Once the cells were locked, he swung on his heel and ushered everyone out, not saying a word – unlike the men who were calling and shouting and protesting.

And so it was, that FINALLY we three women, and Parry, got to saddle the frayen (Parry was paired with Trumpa) and our first ride got under way. It was such a wonderful event.

For that first time, Pomma and I mounted in the relative privacy of the stable area, Parry having been banished for a moment or two (which was fortunate, because I did it all wrong to start with, and my skirts ended up all tucked up in the wrong places), and then we rode – we actually RODE! - out of the stables into the courtyard. Parry was waiting there and led us all to the paddock, across the new roadway using the quite thin strip of freshly laid surface stones to avoid churning up the levelled areas that were not yet finished.

I rapidly came to grips with the motion under me, and Dralla seemed to like the new arrangements too. Pomma, at first, felt uncomfortable until she got the hang of it. After that, we progressed famously, and Sookie was as pleased as I have ever seen her. But she wouldn't let us do too much, even though we both begged her for more.

“Your muscles will thank me, I promise you! Shall we go for a little ride then tomorrow? You come to me at the same time?”

“Oh, thank you Sookie. I shall definitely be here.”

“And I, I know how to get round old Waldan, so there won't be a problem.”

Thus my first time astride came to an end, far too soon as far as I was concerned.

We didn't care what the reactions to our attire were as we walked back up Main Street to the Saddler's. Our delight was written clear upon our faces and we analysed every one of our feelings of that momentous morning as we went, so we were far too engrossed to be aware of anything going on around us!

… … …

“Most people are right-handed, just like your good selves, so therefore the drinking vessels are placed on the table to the right of the place setting. They are placed sufficiently far back, away from the person, to allow space for the food to be served between the person and the drinking vessel.”

The Captain's explanation was both simple and logical, and therefore easily understood – which in turn meant easily remembered.

“Now you, Mistress. May I show you a little demonstration? Or, more accurately, would you allow me to guide you through a small experience?”

“Of course, Captain,” I said somewhat nervously.

He placed a platter in front of me upon which rested a large slab of meat. He demonstrated how to serve an eater from the eater's right as he did so.

“Now please pick up your knife and cut the meat – but don't use any other tool.”

I tried this and of course it was near impossible. This is why we always use two knives, cutting in opposite directions at the same time. I knew this.

“Now, you would normally use another knife at this point, right?”

I nodded.

“Hold the meat still with the points of the fork, and then try again.”

I did so and was able to cut the meat easily now it didn't slide about. And I didn't have to balance the pressures of two opposing knives. And I found I could be far more accurate in the cutting. What simple, but wonderful devices these forks were!

“Do you see how you automatically dropped the knife from your left hand and picked up the fork with that hand? So the primary reason for the fork is simply to hold the piece steady whilst you cut it with the knife. Right-handers choose to use the knife in the right hand because the cutting is more skilled work than the simple holding. So that's why the fork is placed to the left of the place setting and the knife to the right.”

I nodded in complete understanding.

“We have not had forks long, and already there are some fierce arguments about how they should be used. Who is to say which way is right?! Once the first bite-sized piece has been cut off the original, that piece is already stabbed by the points of the fork. So it has to be removed from the fork, before the fork can be used again. There are really only two options available at this point.

“So some say to use the fork to immediately bring that piece to the mouth, as it is already ready to be consumed.

“But some find raising the fork to the mouth with the LEFT hand is unnatural and an awkward feeling. Personally, I have learnt to do it that way and now it feels normal. And I at least get my first few bites of hot, or at least warm, food.

“So anyway, these other people say that what you should do is first cut up the entire piece into bite-sized pieces and then transfer the fork to the right hand and use it naturally to convey the food to the mouth – just as we used to drop the right hand knife and take up the spoon. I find that cutting the entire piece first into numerous bites leads to only consuming lukewarm food due to the time taken to do the cutting operation.

“But whichever way you decide to use your forks, we all agree that it should be set to the left of the place setting.”

M and I nodded to show we understood.

“Food is always served to the eater from the right, again due to the right-handedness of most people. If anyone WERE to try to attack you from the right, then they would have to lunge from THEIR right across to their left. It is, just, easier to get a defence in. Or so the thinking went many hundreds of years ago. This tradition has stayed with us through the generations.

“Of course, if you are serving the fresh platter from the right, then the old platter of the last course needs be taken out of the way. Again, many generations ago, eaters had two servants assigned to them, so the other servant would remove the previous platter to make room for the new platter to be served. Which is why we have the tradition of REMOVING platters to the eater's left. Remove to the left and serve from the right, almost as though the eater was continuing a half-circle, from right to left.”

I had never before known all these secret traditions and I sat there fascinated, soaking up all that knowledge. Once I knew the background to it all, it all made sense, and was far easier to remember.

M and I were so grateful for the insights into how the nobles ate, and we agreed to maintain those traditions in the Salon.

The Captain then went on to mention meals that were of just a single dish, and meals that were of up to nine different ones, one after the other. And the consequent portion sizes and so on. He told us that a normal 'rounded' meal (that was the word he used to describe it – I would have said 'fulfilling') consisted down in Palarand itself of a starter of some sort, usually a soup, and then a light fish dish followed by the meat and vegetables and finished off with something sweet, usually some sort of fruit sweetened with vayter and/or honey.

“Of course,” he added, “being up here we will have to do without fish, but down there by the sea, fish is far more easily available. I would expect small avians would be the norm.”

M and I looked at each other and smiled, we would be able to surprise them after all. This meal wouldn't be from small avians – unless I got the cooking totally wrong and we had to go to the reserve menu. And then I flashed back to that Foti dish Swayga had made us. And made a mental note to tell M about it once we left. Now THAT would really surprise and delight them. I hugged myself in glee as I planned on a four-course meal.

We gained much from the kind lessons of the Captain and Master Mesulkin and were delighted when Master Mesulkin was also to be included in the guest list for The Dinner, as we both thought of it.

When we had learnt as much as they had to teach us, conversation changed.

Eventually, the Captain asked me how the riding went. My face gave him a large part of the answer.

“I remember seeing a face like that before. When Mylady Merizel learnt, AND when Sookie learnt.”

“It wasn't too pleasant to start with though …”

And so I went on to describe the kerfuffle, but trying to make more of a joke of it. It was only when his face went like thunder, that I remembered his rank in the town's affairs. He was most indignant about the discomforts that we had suffered, but I think he reserved his anger for when I described the culprit's response to the Sheriff's question about anyone with skirts so short being whores.

“They called Mylady Garia a whore? I shall see they are well and truly whipped.”

It wasn't until he said it that I realised that indeed they had, indirectly, called her a whore – and why the Sheriff had asked that particular question in that way. I can be so stupid sometimes.

Then when I tried to make light of them not understanding that coal could be used to heat homes, his face darkened even more.

“They have been stealing the town's property and BURNING it? I shall definitely have to deal with them harshly.”

Again, I suddenly realised that yes, they had been doing that. And I admired the Sheriff for getting them to say so in front of so many witnesses.

M then made a suggestion that made us all giggle – well, the rest were men so they chuckled of course, I was the only giggler. Even Master Mesulkin, who had cringed when the subject of the cells came up, actually laughed out loud with glee.

“Maybe the Sheriff should borrow one of those new little heating ranges and install it just outside of their cells, stoke it with coal and get the whole place uncomfortably hot. THAT would teach them about burning rocks.”

And so the mood was broken, back to the friendly chatting of before.

… … …

M was delighted when I mentioned the Foti and my now decided four-course meal. We would start with a light soup made from Ganifil, follow that with the Foti dish, then the big Gavakhan ribs and vegetables. We could finish off with the Malm and Vayter. (S)he laughingly acknowledged that that would surprise them indeed and so the final menu was chosen.

(S)he escorted me to Malet and Kelly's where the three girls were gathered, waiting for us to come and report on our findings. They sat fascinated as we described what the Captain had told us, and we did a few practices setting places and serving imaginary dishes. All in all, a valuable bell or two of practice.

M got up to leave, announcing that he (for he had to be a he in front of these others) would take a trip down to the roadhouse tomorrow morning early, and try to arrange for the Foti. He would leave soon after dawn and should be back by dusk. I made a mental note to tell Swayga this, just in case she had anything to send her brother, or wanted anything from him. We all waved goodbye to M, and I noticed Gyth particularly studying him closely as he left. She was the only other one who knew his secret. M noticed the studying (I had of course told him that I had told Gyth as soon as I had done so) and came to a decision.

“Julina, I must go now to a prior engagement, but I believe the time is right. Would you please tell them all once I have gone? Usual conditions, of course.”

Malet was busy elsewhere as I gathered the girls around me and told them of M's secret and so on. They all gasped with the surprise of it, and started chattering loudly until I reminded them that it was a secret. Not even Malet was to know. They had been told only because we would all be working closely together in the near future.

They all agreed to maintain the secret, swearing an oath each never to reveal it.

Molly was fetched by her mother to go and do some errands and chores and Kelly and Gyth escorted me back to my home, where I was met still with some sullenness from my two nearest sisters, but with particular delight from the boys. I knew that meant they wanted me to do most of their chores, but I was in a good mood and let them think they had tricked me into it.

Not that all the chores got done, mind you.

“Where's Trumpa?” came a loud demand from the doorway to the kitchen.

This was followed by an avalanche of children screaming “Papa! Papa!” at the tops of their voices.

They nearly knocked him over as they rushed to him. Swayga and I hung back, and so did Kords after starting to join the melee. She took the opportunity of the diversion to give me a quick hug and whispered a “Sorry” to me, so I hugged her back to show her I wasn't mad at her any more. But I knew the lesson had been learnt without any major tears and so was content to let the matter lie.

The children were all still talking nineteen to the dozen and all trying to explain their important events to Papa all at the same time. He gathered them to him and hugged them to himself whilst looking over their heads, first at Swayga, then at Kords and I. We all blew him kisses and he smiled, reserving his warmest one for Swayga it seemed, but we weren't upset at all by this.

Swayga and I looked at each other to see which of us would be the one to start to try to calm the chaos down. I signed to her that that was now her job, with a big grin which she returned, with a thank you. Kords and I turned and went to make some pel, as …

“Right children, let your father come in and sit down and rest after his journey. You will each have a chance to tell him all your news, all this chaos is just giving him a headache.”

Slowly they dispersed from entangling his legs, realising the sense of Swayga's words. This was the start of the calming down period.

It was a full bell later that I had my turn to give him all the news and I dragged him off to show him all the important stuff that was required, leaving the others in the house amidst several disgruntled complaints.

I showed him the new house and he was amazed at the development already – and was equally as struck by the windows as I had been. We had brought Judd with us and delivered him to the stables. Papa was then amazed at the attitudes of the animals there and what I termed the 'feeding frenzy' as I doled out titbits to the now five animals with whom I was familiar. He was shocked at first, but then quite admiring when I told him I had started riding. He also approved of Trumpa being exercised regularly, and made a point of thanking Parry who we bumped into as he was just setting off to his home.

We then walked up Main Street together to the campingplace and I pointed out all the changes. Yet again, he was amazed at the pace of change. But frowned at something of which he didn't approve. He didn't tell me what it was, but I knew him well enough that I knew immediately he had found some fault.

Whilst in the town, we met Master Bezan so Papa asked him how Papa could best give his report. The upshot of this was that Masters Bezan and Yarling would come to dinner tomorrow night and Papa could do it then.

Thus was it all agreed and we went home for a joyful evening and some fun story telling. Later, when the young ones were off connected to the moon, Kords, Swayga and I spoke more seriously, and Papa approved of my edict about going round accompanied, particularly after I told them all about all my awkward encounters. Kords got thoughtful when I revealed the full extent of my misadventures and squeezed me once more.

I did remember to tell Papa that we had switched to the two sleep system, and he acknowledged the sense of it and his acceptance of it.

So we retired for the night, the house once more full and with a feeling of contentment pervading it.

---

Julina gets a taste of travel and learns even more about the extremes of the valley

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Another day started much as many before it. This time of course Papa was with us, and I was surprised when, over breakfast, he praised me for my forethought and told the children in no uncertain terms that they should no longer walk about alone, saying that I had been right to introduce that rule and to try to remember it at all times.

'Kin and Kord had been a little put out the previous evening when Kissa stole all the attention by demonstrating her sewing skills, so Papa made a point of paying them extra attention this morning.

Which left poor Julu lost somewhere in the middle, so I took her into the kitchen and let her make some honey cakes. As soon as she had one of her frequent breaks to go and use the facilities, I had to throw her horrible mess of a dough away and make some to replace it – fortunately I had experienced this before, so I had been busy doing some when she was concentrating on her own efforts. I told both Kords and Swayga to tell everyone tonight that Julu had made them.

Papa had of course spoken to Swayga about having guests for dinner that night so Kords, Swayga and I planned the meal while Kissa sewed on the dining table and Julu got flour and water and fruit peelings and cubes and spoons of honey all over every surface, not excluding her face and clothes and hair.

I particularly wanted to do a Ganifil for dinner that night, to my recipe, and Swayga graciously allowed me to do so, saying that she would be pleased to learn how to do it. Kords jumped at the chance as well, as that was her (current!) favourite meal. I wanted to use the leftovers of this to make a soup afterwards, which, if successful, would be the starter at The Dinner. I told them about the planned menu for The Dinner in the Salon, and Swayga promised to show me how to do the Foti, agreeing that as it was a four-course meal, a half fish per person would be more than enough – assuming always that we could get the fish sent up.

A look crossed her face as a thought passed through her brain. We kept quiet as she thought it through. After maybe a moment, possibly two, she slowly said: “You know what we should do? We should find somewhere to have a big pool and stock it with live fish from downvalley. Then we could have a supply of the larger fish like Foti, rather than the tiny ones we can get up at the dam. Maybe we could also get some other fish types from somewhere else and have several breeding up here.”

What a brilliantly simple idea, so I told her to mention it to our guests this evening. - but to say absolutely nothing about serving a fish dish in the Salon, not even give them an idea that it might be possible. Between us, we came up with a story using Swayga's background and making it a suggestion to help with feeding an expanded town in the new year.

Once Julu's (!) honey cakes were done, it was time for me to disappear. I would have to go to Pomma's to change so I and the two girls would take the track to the campingplace again.

But this plan was changed when Papa said that he wanted to accompany me. He found he required a first hand experience of what I was up to.

So he and I walked across to the campingplace, where he was surprised at the number of people. I was starting to recognise some of the faces by now, and the fussy little man we had seen supervising several of the construction projects was busy packing up his belongings and loading a wagon with his stuff.

“Good morrow, Master! You seem in a hurry to depart this town?”

“Well met, Master! No, I am not leaving. I doubt I could, there is something wondrous about the projects going on here that I find I need to stay and observe them all. Somehow this place has got under my skin. We had a draw amongst the supervisors here and I have been one of those selected to be the first to live in the new homes built yonder, by the coal quarry. We are testing them out to check for problems before the mass building takes place. I confess I am looking forward to it. I fear my old bones are no longer too suited to a camping existence.”

“Ah. Well then my daughter and I wish you a happy home.”

“I thank you. Er ... if I may say, Mistress, I recognise you from several places ...?”

“We met, Master, when you showed me how our new house was progressing behind the Claw.”

“Ah, indeed. Then you, Master, must be of note in this town. Street maintenance, I deem, was your speciality. You are in an allied trade as it were. My responsibility has now been given to the new Loop Road, although my levelling crews have been taken from me. It seems that Master Bezan must need change his priorities quite bewilderingly frequently.”

“Indeed, Master, I deem the town is choking with its traffic problems, so that new East Road is urgently required. I have been away for nigh on a week, on a project for Master Bezan, and am astounded by the developments that have taken place in that short space of time.”

“Quite so, Master. Why, I can recall very recently, that …”

I tugged on Father's arm to remind him of my appointment, and he nodded in acknowledgement.

“Please excuse us, Master, we are a little pressed for time. We have an appointment mere moments away. I would be fascinated to talk with you far more. Perchance we might meet in the Bell at the first bell after the Noon Hour announcement?”

“Why 'twould be my honour, Master. But maybe the second bell after noon, that would be the Sixth Bell, I have to see someone else at noon and I fear that will be quite a long session.”

“Until then then, Master.”

They half bowed to each other, I dropped a short curtsey, and then we scurried on.

… … …

“Might I suggest a short excursion, Mistress Sukhana? I deem our lady companions to be comfortable enough now with their mounts to be led out of this paddock. Master Parrier is welcome to ride Trumpa, and Judd and I are accustomed well to each other. We would be pleased to escort you further afield, and I happen to know that Mistress Julina is all agog to see this new bridge. We could travel down there to view it, now that construction has moved on. And it would be a pleasant excursion that would take a mere couple of bells. The weather is set fair, and I'm sure Wiget in particular would like to see something other than the town, having been cooped up here for a good few weeks now.”

“What a splendid suggestion, Master Kordulen. Let me just go and inform someone of our plans, and then we can go.”

Oh Maker! The expansion of my horizons was suddenly brought home to me. With an animal between my legs, I could range far, far wider and see much, much more. Quite why I had not fully appreciated this beforehand was beyond me. My brain was fizzing with possibilities all of a sudden.

And so we travelled much further than I had ever done in my life since I was able to walk around on my own, and then travelled back – all before lunch. What an amazingly glorious feeling that was.

I found the new bridge fascinating. We had followed the normal road south out of town, travelling noticeably more swiftly than the dranakh-drawn wagons. As we overtook some of the wagons, or some wagons passed us going in the opposite direction, we heard some expressions of surprise at women riding, but nothing nasty occurred.

Soon after we passed the first roadstone, which meant we were one mark from the Steward's house, we passed abreast of the bridge. I expected us to turn off the road and go cross-country, but Papa kept going. The road that connected to the bridge, which was about a mark distant at that point, was easily seen, to both sides of the bridge, which seemed to have something, or things, on top of it. But Papa held us to our course, leaving the bridge over our right shoulders.

And we kept going after the next markstone as well!

By this time, we could see that new road, to the right of course, gradually coming nearer to us, curving gracefully somehow. It joined the main road just a cast or so north of the third markstone. Anyone travelling towards town could choose to keep straight and use the road we had come down upon, or make a very slight angle to the left to head towards the new bridge. The turn for us to join the bridge road was far sharper but was a steadily curved connecting road, making a sort of triangle at the junction, a triangle with a very sharp point and a curved top edge.

As we progressed closer and closer to the bridge, I was aware of Papa studying the road and the rain ditches either side. I knew him very well, of course, and could tell that he was impressed and approving of what had been done. I doubted anyone else would have noticed this though.

This road was wide enough for two wagons AND OUTRIDERS to pass each other and the surface was very smooth. I was very impressed.

By the time we reached the bridge, we had travelled probably five marks in total – all in less than a bell! I was however, beginning to feel some strain in muscles that I hadn't used before. Pomma and I whispered to Sookie that we were grateful to be wearing a bra, the more usual bodice would have added far more discomfort. She grinned in agreement.

Papa insisted on dismounting to inspect the bridge from below, so we all swung down and led the beasts to the water for a welcome drink.

The bridge itself was not as wide as the road, so we could see immediately that traffic could cross it only in one direction at a time. Papa pointed out to us some blocks downstream from the bridge, saying that he suspected these were the foundation blocks for a second bridge, so that eventually there would be no hold-ups at this narrow point. He also pointed out that the road on the far side had been built-up so that the roadbed flowed onto the bridge with no upramp, so wagons wouldn't have even the slightest upslope to negotiate.

But to me, the most impressive thing was that there were four heavily laden wagons parked on top of the bridge. They were in two pairs, side-by-side, but had to be so close together to fit into the width, leaving no spare room whatsoever. When I asked why they had been left there, Papa explained that it was a weight test – if the bridge could support 4 wagons at a time, then there would be no problem with one wagon and a dranakh.

I could see the basis of the bridge was two of those thingies I had seen on the back of the wagon in town. What had the Sheriff called them? – not tresses … trusses, that was it, trusses. Papa was surprised I knew the word. I noticed a grudging respect from Parry as well.

Further upvalley, we could plainly see the route of the new road. It was complete and surfaced for at least half a mark up from the bridge, and we could see dotted patches as it went uphill, patches where the ground had been built-up, and, in a couple of places, dug in, all to keep the slope even. We could also see that the curves were made gentle and started some hundreds of strides before any hindrance. None of this go straight up to the problem and then veer off sharply. Papa's trained eye followed the route and he nodded appreciatively.

He turned and carefully went down the bank of the stream just by the bridge support. After a brief inspection, Papa said that the under-bridge arrangements were first class, with overflow channels provided as well for the excess waters of the rains. I think he would have spent more time down there, but Sookie reminded him that she needed to get back to town and he apologised profusely, before swinging himself back into the saddle at the same time as we all did. I giggled, as it reminded me of a formal dance – the five of us all swinging our legs around in unison.

Papa led us back across the normal ground to rejoin the road where a stream crossed under it, just south of the first markstone. I estimate that we travelled about a mark off the road, and Papa and Sookie made us go faster than just a gentle walk. Pomma and I were nervous at the increased speed, and the consequently altered gait of Wiget and Dralla, but only for a little while. We could feel the animals enjoy the increased speed, and soon we settled into a surprisingly comfortable rhythm. This was fun – so much so that I felt I might want to explore going even faster.

But maybe on another day, when my muscles had had a chance to recover!

We got back to the Claw just as the Fifth Bell announcement was rung, that being the first after the Noon Bell. Papa asked Sookie if he could pay her for a light lunch for us all, and they came to some agreeable arrangement. By the time we had put the animals back into their accommodation, the food was on a table in the corner of what was the Common Room. We got some curious stares from the other occupants, but they relaxed when Sookie joined us and we ate in a companionable group.

I wanted Papa to accompany me to Epp's house so he could witness my discussions with her, but I also had to get busy in the kitchen at home, so we broke up our little lunch group sometime just before the three-quarter bell and said our good-byes. Pomma promised to get an urchin to return my clothes to me at home.

It didn't take long at Epp's, she agreed with me about the composition of our group, and Papa added his endorsement. I had spoken to the relevant mothers who were happy knowing that Mousa was going with us as well.

The group we ended up with was:

Epp,
Me,
Kords,
Molly,
Molly's Mum Mousa,
Kelly,
Gyth, and
GB.

We left Epp's and popped into the Bell, so Papa could let them know he was some quarter of a bell delayed. We then hurried back home, reaching there at the same time as the urchin brought my bag from Pomma's. Papa turned to go back to the Bell as I went indoors.

I then had an awkward few moments having to show the girls my riding skirt and breeches and yet wanting to get on with the cooking. Bless Kords, she had done a lot of preparation already, showing Swayga as she went, so I wasn't under an enormous amount of pressure. I went and swiftly changed, then swung back into cooking mode.

I put a large pot of water on to boil, and then I plunged my freshly washed hands into the innards of the ganifil, and pulled out all the bits that weren't actually meat. Mama had shown me which bits of these could be used and which couldn't so I repeated what she had told me, and dropped the discarded bits into a bucket. We would later take those bits some three or so casts upslope to a little piece of ground in the centre of a rough circle of stones, where we would leave them for the wildlife to feast on should they so choose.

Most of the usable bits I then dropped into the pot on the range – this would be the base for my soup. The rest of those bits, I would use to make things to keep for the week.

Once the ganifil was cleaned and washed out, then I prepared it with my blend of herbs and spices and could then slide it into the hot oven in the range. I set a sanddropper going, telling the others that when the sanddropper came to the end, then the ganifil would need to be transferred to the low-temperature oven. Meanwhile I roughly chopped a bunch of vegetables and popped them into the soup pot, which was by now simmering nicely.

Something occurred to me, and, since I had a few moments just at that time, I went out to talk to Papa. Only to find out that he had yet to return. I also found out that he had sent an urchin requesting that Julu and Kissa join him wherever he was now.

I was sort of shocked at myself. Normally I would be aware of all comings and goings. But I had so easily allowed that responsibility to be taken over by Swayga, without even discussing it with her.

… … …

“Welcome Masters Bezan and Yarling.” Papa said as he ushered both men in, taking their coats as they passed him. “Master Bezan you know everyone, but Master Yarling, allow me to introduce my family. This is Mistress Swayga, my intended. And ranging down in height, and age, are my children – Julina, Kordulet, Kordulissa, Jululet, Kordulkin, and Korden.”

“Master Kordulen, I thank you for this invitation. I have been jealous for some time of the reports my colleague Master Bezan here has given me of the standard of cooking that Mistresses Julina and Kordulet have produced. I am honoured to have been invited and I'm sure that Mistress Swayga has added her touches too. I have rarely been so anticipatory.”

“So we'll be in trouble, if the meal is not up to expectation, then?” said Swayga with a twinkle in her eyes and voice.

“Oh! Forgive me. I didn't mean to add any stress!” said Yarling, with an apologetic and slightly panicky tone.

We all laughed, as the gentle teasing worked on a guest for a change. He visibly relaxed as he realised that we weren't being nasty or anything like that.

Swayga then made a point of informing everyone of the fact that five of us had been involved this evening – all the womenfolk, including Julu. She then offered Julu's honeycakes around, explaining whose they were.

And so the evening commenced.

The conversation was kept fairly light to start with, but we all knew that the men were here to receive Papa's report of his investigations downvalley.

'Kin was going to be upset, but that report was going to wait until the four younger ones were off to bed.

So we discussed the town developments first, which led onto the new house, which led onto the new water supply which led onto the new Community Hall.

Papa asked about the new roads, not too bothered about the lack of surfaces at this moment, but the fault he had found yesterday, he brought up now.

“When the rains come, those new roads will need to have a run-off shape and quite deep ditches either side to cope with the surface water. The slopes here about produce a lot of water that has to be channelled away, we actually have channels running down Main Street under the sidewalks which cope with the rainstorms on all but the very worst of days. I don't think we had a rain problem this year – other man-made problems certainly, but not rain problems.”

“Thank you Master Kordulen for your input. I will check into that. As it happens, I have a small temporary problem with the construction crews. One of the new team leaders and three of his chargehands have been banished from the town, just a day after arriving. They had stolen construction supplies, wood to be specific, breaking up some of the pre-built modules, to burn to keep warm at night, not believing that they could quote 'burn rocks' unquote. Then they compounded the problem by calling the Baroness a whore and a harlot …”

“And me!”

“What? Were you involved also? How? Why?”

And so I told my story a little more fully than I had done yesterday to much amazement from all, particularly from my siblings when they learnt I could now ride a frayen. I saw Papa and Kissa exchange a glance then, so I guessed that Papa had promised her some riding lessons too.

We then explained to Papa some more of the changes that had happened during his absence and we all spoke in glowing terms of the brilliant change to the townsfolk's coal quarry. Both our guests were emphatic that the Steward was the one to be congratulated.

Which led on to me seizing an opportunity by asking Master Yarling about the third. We were all fascinated at his explanation.

Which began by us being amazed at the first question he posed as he started: “Have any here at table seen the Stone Sea?”

“You mean there really is something with that strange name?”

“Why, certainly Mistress Julina. It is called that because it stretches for hundreds, maybe thousands of marks. It is a huge area of split, twisted and tumbled rocks totally unsuitable for humans or animals with feet. Avians can live there unworried about any other than avian predators. The Palar river cuts through it which enabled the road to Tel Botro to be built, but that is the only crossing that anyone has ever mentioned.

“Hold! I have just realised something. Let me just fetch the sketch I made, naturally only of a tiny bit of it – I drew the basics when I was up there with the Guildmistress, and then coloured the details in once we returned.”

He left his seat and fetched his over-the-shoulder carry bag, which hangs down his back from two shoulder straps. He called it a 'backpack' which we all thought was a good name for it. He rummaged in it for a few heartbeats, then extracted a sheaf of parchment and papers, held in between a stiff covering both front and back, and tied with cord at the top and bottom and also at the sides, to prevent the sheets from sliding out. He loosened the cord and removed one of those covers.

As he was leafing through the many sheets in there, he kept talking about what was to be seen up there in the hills above the Bray valley head. Suddenly, he came out with a very surprising statement: “Tell you what, one day I will take you and your riding companions up there to see it.”

This was the wrong thing to say, as the entire brood of children all loudly demanded to be taught to ride.

It was again chaos for several moments, until Papa firmly told them off, and apologised to Master Yarling for interrupting his account. Master Y just smiled understandingly in response.

“So – the Stone Sea.” He paused as he garnered our attention once more. “I spoke with Mylady Garia, I suppose that maybe her title as a Guildmistress could be more appropriate right now, and she explained that it is the way it is because of the type of rock it is made of.”

He had found the sketch he wanted, but kept it to himself for now by holding it against his chest.

“Anyway, this type of rock sort of melts when it rains, only a tiny little bit at a time, but nevertheless it melts – just like Irris Bean spice is melted in a soup or sauce. Alternatively, you can think of it as the water washing away parts of it, if you like a different description. Anyway, after years and years of this, some parts are worn away more than others. Here, this is what it looks like.”

He laid the sketch on the table, and we all crowded round to see it.

It wasn't very obvious what we were looking at, at first.

But Master Yarling put it into perspective when he said: “That flattish bit that comes in from the bottom right and then turns to go straight up, with the whitey-greeny top surface? That is about as wide as one of my feet is long. The little growing bush-like thing at top right is about as big as my fist.”

Now we had an idea of scale, the picture became far more meaningful.

“So when we have the rains, where does that water go? It must go somewhere. Our Guildmistress explained that this type of rock is in fact a rock layer. Like a coal seam is a layer. So at the bottom of that layer, the water must collect. Of course, if the harder layer that makes up the base is sloped, then the water will try to flow away.

“Now, it has become quickly apparent to us that we have insufficient water supply here for the town to grow much bigger. There is a finite amount of water we can take from the dam, and once we start taking more than nature can supply, then we are in trouble. So we must find some more water from somewhere.

“I have thought hard about this and also observed the ground around the spring where the Bray bubbles up. The spring is the largest source of water there, but I have discovered that it is not the only one. I have in fact been able to identify more than twenty separate places where water appears out of the ground. Based on what the Guildmistress said, and using my observations, I have a theory that this limestone rock extends down from the surface where we can see the Stone Sea, to the same height where the Bray bubbles out of the ground. I believe the Bray itself is where the harder layer under the limestone has directed the water that drips down onto it. That in turn leads me to believe that we might find a further water supply there under the rocks of the bowl that forms the head of the valley.

“So I have started further coal extraction at what you referred to as the 'third quarry'. I can use the extracted coal as a contribution to our overall coal output, but now I also have a tunnel making its way through the mountain towards the Stone Sea. I have started it high up and made the tunnel slope down slightly so that, if we do find water then it is less likely to flood the tunnel we have made. The miners in this tunnel know that the priority is to advance as far as the Stone Sea levels rather than be a major contributor to the coal output. So this tunnel is barely taller than a man and wide enough only for two or three men to work at the face and have a railed wagon to haul the coal out. As a result of the more limited size, we are advancing much quicker than at the other quarry, the second one. So far, our best advance has been over 15 strides in one day, when we found a pocket more loosely packed. Our worst was just five strides.

“Even so, I estimate that it will be late summer next year before we break through into the limestone. I make it just over a mark's distance to get to below the edge of the Stone Sea. Secretly, I am hoping that the limestone slopes towards us to make the distance shorter. But the town needs water as a priority and this is my best guess as to how to get it. There are other sources we could use, but that would be much more awkward to bring to the top of the town.”

I think we were all amazed at the amount of thinking and exploration that was going on under our very noses, and we not being aware of the true depth of it!

Suddenly we heard a loud hissing from the kitchens, and Kords gave a little gasp and ran off, waving away my, admittedly half-hearted, offer to help. So I was there with the men when Swayga asked HER big question.

“Talking of water,” she started, “I have had an idea and wondered what you gentlemen might make of it. I believe you are aware that my background is from the sea, and that my parents were fishers. I have heard, from various conversations around town, that there is also a potential problem with feeding all the anticipated bodies that might settle here. My brother still works down to the Forest Roadhouse, and I have heard from him that there is a fine-tasting variety of fish called a Foti that abounds in the lake down there. If we could bring some up here and introduce them into some sort of pond or lake, then we could have another source of food to help with sustenance for the population. The fish require running water, so this would have to be fed from one of the streams, and have nets or something to stop the fish from swimming away. Maybe we could also import other varieties and breed them as well.”

“Mistress Swayga, that is a very sensible idea, I shall investigate if there is anything we could do with the Blackstone River below the dam. I have to go there tomorrow, so can scout possibilities as I do so. Thank you for a most sensible suggestion.”

Kords called to us older women which served as a reminder to all that it was time to serve the food. The close group that had been hanging on Master Yarling's every word broke up quite quickly, as Master Y gathered together his sheets. I for one was wondering at some of his other drawings that we could half see, but was now required in the kitchen so would have to forego the opportunity.

… … …

The meal passed off very successfully, and we three main cooks, and our helper Kissa, were all proud of the satisfied grin on the men's faces. Julu had already forgotten her pride when everyone congratulated her on her honeycakes earlier.

Again, the conversations had been lively and intelligent, and I particularly appreciated the way both our guests included even the younger children, and listened to their replies most attentively.

There was a down side to this however as it made the usual battle to get the kids to bed even more awkward. The protests were particularly loud that evening and it took four of us, Swayga, Kords, Papa and I, to get the other four to bed, particularly Kissa who felt she should be able to stay up as she had helped with the cooking.

But, at long last, the three grown men sat with Swayga, me and Kords.

All of us were fully agog to listen to Papa, to whom the floor had been given by unspoken agreement.

He started off by doing something I can't describe too well. The original word that sprang to my mind was complain, but that would be wrong. Moan doesn't do the job I want. The best I can do is to say that there was a mixture of contentment and complaint in his voice as he explained:

“Those new saddles are a thoroughly excellent innovation, I must say. My frayen, Judd, and I have had a far more comfortable week than any of the many that we have had before. There was, however, a slightly negative side that I experienced. The need to employ unfamiliar muscles took a lot of getting used to. I could not believe that I ached in places I didn't know I had – and this for a goodly number of days. Why, I needed a hot bath every evening until my body became accustomed to the new strains. It was difficult on two or three of the mornings to force myself up onto the beast's back. But now, I would never return to the old way. They are, quite simply, an excellent innovation. Something else for which I understand our Baroness should be both thanked and congratulated.”

The two men nodded their agreement and they all laughed when I said how much I enjoyed it too, but agreed about the muscle aches, which I was now feeling particularly fully.

I shrugged an apology to Papa for interrupting his moment in the centre of attention. He acknowledged my apology and indicated that it was nothing.

Papa was aware that there was an important and official aspect to our evening and as a result of that, he then continued by actually making the announcement that it had now become the time for serious business.

He switched from his more normal mode of being a relaxed and chatty host into his, to us, rarely seen 'responsible official' mode. I looked on in not a little amazement as his whole body posture changed, which made him seem suddenly several thumbs taller, and also made him seem far more imposing; far more than I for one had ever seen him. I have reason to think that Swayga was also particularly impressed. I could see her looking at him with a sort of admiring and wondering expression on her face. My sister Kords, not to be outdone, was also most noticeably impressed – as a result, I must therefore suppose that my own face might also have conveyed the same approving and encouraging message. The two men, being just guests of course, did not know him quite as well as we did and so couldn't fully appreciate the apparent change.

Papa took a drink from his water mug and then cleared his throat. He made sure that we were all ready before he restarted. I find I must mention here in passing that the following passage proved very important to me. This was because I learned a very valuable lesson at that moment; he started by repeating the instructions he had been given. I realised that this simple action set the tone and the perspective for all that followed, and I made a mental note to use that technique, when appropriate, for my teaching sessions once they got under way in the new year.

“My task was given to me by Master Bezan here. He stated that the objective was that of attempting to find a route down to the Tranidor area that would remove the need for the road to climb as it does, where it goes up to join the Chaarn road. As far as I can recall, Master Bezan used these words: 'That uphill climb to join the Chaarn trade route makes it so we cannot fully load the wagons. This then requires us to use more wagons and animals and also more time. Before this incline, the route is all downhill. After the road joins the Chaarn road, it is also all downhill.' Now, that may not be exactly word-perfect, but it is close, I deem.

“Master Bezan then continued by saying: 'The route must eventually be wide enough for three wagons, but in the first instance we could make it so that traffic going downvalley only is able to use the new road, the old road can be used exclusively to service the upvalley traffic, at least for the time being. Therefore, we could start with a way large enough for just one wagon and sideriders. What is very important is that there must be no sharp bends, but, having said that, it does not have to be straight. Any bends would have to be sweeping ones.' He then went on to describe the degree of sweeping by comparing the curves to parts of circles that would be not less than a tenth of a mark across, gentler curves being preferred if at all possible.”

Master Bezan nodded and murmured his agreement that those were indeed the instructions that he had given and that Papa had not therefore misunderstood the task.

“My report tonight could be very detailed, however I think more of an overview is called for ...

“First I shall state that the project is, in my opinion, feasible, but with one major problem - but which I do not feel to be completely insurmountable. However, this is not within the scope of my knowledge and expertise.

“The full details should be held back maybe until we have a scribe with us, but my report tonight will be of what I did, and of what information I was able to glean. I hope to provide sufficient detail to be understandable, but not the full details which might serve to obscure the overall picture - things like the fact that there were six strides and two feet between this and that rock, or that that tree would have to removed from that particular position.”

The two men sat back, making a pleasant nod of agreement to each other and to Papa, but obviously waiting to hear some more, confined to that level of detail that Papa had indicated.

“I must also say that I expanded my task slightly, based on one assumption. That assumption being that the brief I was given would actually eventually apply to a roadway that would go all the way from Blackstone itself down to Tranidor, if not even further. I could see no reason that the curves would have to be gentle solely in this eight or so mark stretch. Thus I assumed that I should consider the entire way, not just the few marks required to get round the incline problem at the Chaarn junction. I fully appreciated that that had to be a priority, and its logical extension to find some way to integrate the 'by-pass' route, if I may call it that, to link in with the existing route.

“So it was with these thoughts in mind that I set out upon my task.

“I began by investigating the foresters' tracks that abound in that part of the forest between the road and the river.

“I would estimate that it would take very little work to widen some of these tracks and to cut through the trees to make some connections to the road that exists. At the north end of this stretch, there is an easy access track which leaves the main road at the bend where the slope down from the junction ends and the road starts going upwards again. This track slopes gently downhill as it heads towards the river. After a little more than a mark, there is a steep canyon carrying a tributary stream only a little wider and wilder than the Blackstone where it joins the Bray just down there.” He nodded in the direction of where our two waters joined.

He continued giving his report in such a way.

The major problem that he had come across was an area where two tributary streams almost converged, maybe a cast or at the most two apart as they reached the river itself. One had a far greater flow-rate than the other, but there was the high cliff of an intervening peak between the two as they tumbled from deepish canyons into the Bray. He felt that a tunnel could maybe be driven through the 'nose' of the peak and a bridge constructed on either side to span each of the canyons, but would require someone more expert to make that decision.

He began to end his report by adding just one more aspect: “This investigation of that area had taken me two full days, following up and down the banks of those two tributaries, so I overnighted at the first roadhouse below the Chaarn junction and returned to 'our' roadhouse, the now-called Forest Roadhouse, for the third night.

“I was tempted to make straight back here but, as mentioned earlier, I had had another thought, so I went to the Forest Roadhouse instead and did some investigation around there. I was unfortunate enough to be there as Mistress Sandara, the widow of our ex-shoemaker, was making life most unpleasant for just about everybody. She was complaining bitterly about having to pay extra for the shuttle as her belongings were of such a quantity that they exceeded the terms of the shuttle contracts. She had wanted to persuade the shuttle to leave early, but then she herself caused such a fuss that apparently the shuttle had to leave a full half a bell late, and the other two passengers were most put out. As was the driver.

“However, this was not my concern and I made some quick observational trips into the forest around there. I must also confess that I was intrigued by the workers building something up on the top of the Strettalm. They told me it was a semi-four station, whatever that is. Ah, I see you both know, so perhaps you would explain later, if it pleases you. For now, please let me finish my report.

“As you are aware, the road from Blackstone goes straight downhill with some undulations until it 'hits' the side of the Strettalm. There it takes a sharp right turn and descends quite steeply diagonally down the face of a rock-fault until it reaches the roadhouse. It occurred to me that maybe I should investigate the backside of the Strettalm to see if a gentler, more gradual descent could be made round the back of that peak. I discovered some almost surprising things round there.

“There is a river/stream that runs down the south-east of Strettalm and curves quite sharply to the west, almost as soon as it reaches the valley floor. It works its way, first west, then south again and then west again, down to the Bray river itself which it joins just south of some falls. These falls are themselves about 3 marks south of the roadhouse.”

“Yes, we know them. We overnighted there on our way up.”

“Although the ground behind the Strettalm is quite broken, I estimate that it would be possible for a roadway to be constructed round there that fulfills the terms of my task. It would require some cutting and filling, and at one point, it would require being split to pass either side of a tall rocky outcrop, but yes, it could be done – and has the advantages of both cutting out another bridge across another waterway, and also getting round a steep part of the existing route. I can, however, see why the Chivans didn't build a route through there – it is certainly not as obvious as the route up the rockface must have been, and it requires a certain amount of construction by cutting away rock here, and filling hollows and the like there.

“The drawback I see is that it would completely by-pass the existing Forest Roadhouse, such that a new roadhouse would have to be built. That is not my decision, but seems to me to be a factor against.

“So to summarise, I believe that, with the exception of that one problem area with the two canyons and the peak, it would be possible to construct such a roadway down the east side of the Bray, from Blackstone all the way down to the Tranidor bridge and beyond.

“I do have something further to add, and I confess I might be influenced by Swayga's brother here, but, as I was riding back up here to Town, an additional thought did occur to me. The loneliness of the forest does tend to induce much thinking.”

He grinned engagingly as he said that, before continuing: “It occurred to me that the problem of dealing with the incline is that full loads are not feasible on the route. So I asked myself what other ways are there of getting goods downvalley without having to climb that incline.

“It suddenly hit me that even if the required works take a long time, or indeed prove impossible, and I'm referring to getting past the twin canyons and the peak area, then the envisaged gently curving and sloping route could actually end at those problem canyons and peak. Loads could be transshipped to river traffic at that point, there being no more rapids from there downstream. There would, of necessity, be required an arrangement of some sort to create a tow path beside the river there, but otherwise there is no difficulty.”

I noticed the two men have a thoughtful look settle on their faces as Papa made that suggestion, but they still kept quiet until Papa officially ended his report.

“There is a natural rocky ledge just there that could form the basis of some sort of wharf, should that prove to be an advantage. An extension from that across the north canyon could be made and a base for tunnelling or excavating through the peak could be constructed quite simply. There is in fact a shallow cave in the face of the opposing cliff some two or more strides higher than the near bank. But I am untrained in the details of moving stones and ore. Nor am I certain of the disbursement of water during and just after the rains. I would be happy to take someone down to my problem area for a second opinion.”

He took a deep breath before continuing: “Thus ends my official report.”

“Phew! Now hand me that wine bottle. All that talking certainly produces a thirst.”

With that, Papa returned to being the cheerful host.

We continued to talk about what we had heard and thought during Papa's report, and what it all might mean. Master Bezan explained that our Baroness had suggested a new mode of transport, and that with it we could get to Tranidor and back in a day. We all gasped at that vision, but he was being very serious – he even said that with development of that method of travel, a day return to Haligo, or even Teldor would become possible. He hastened to say that this was some years away yet, but that it would be sensible to set some of the groundwork in motion as soon as possible.

Both men thanked Papa for his work and his report. They then turned to us women and thanked us for their meal.

“Master Bezan did not exaggerate. It has been an absolute delight and I thank you all for your outstanding abilities.”

We all three blushed.

And so it was that our home settled down for another night. I used the wake hours to write down my notes of the day I have just described, and it was no difficulty to return to sleep afterwards.

---

Julina's day starts in a strange way – and doesn't get much less strange as it progresses

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Another day, another start – all perfectly normal, unaffected by any events near or far.

But that didn't last long.

Before we had finished our breakfasts even, there was the sound of an animal drawing up outside. Papa opened the door before whoever it was had a chance to knock.

“Master Fedren.”

“Master Kordulen. My apologies, but may I have a word with Mistress Julina. You will understand this is urgent.”

I was already walking towards the door when Papa called for me.

And so was everyone else in the household, judging by the number and volume of noises behind me.

I was naturally intrigued by this unnatural turn of events, and so I can't really blame the others for being equally inquisitive, but I felt somehow as if my privacy was being invaded – as did Papa, who shooed everyone away, leaving me relatively alone.

“Mistress Julina, good morrow.”

“Sheriff, good morrow to you. How may I be of assistance?”

“An unforeseen event has taken place. I am aware that you are, how shall I put it, less occupied these days and would beg your presence in the Watch House. We had occasion to detain some women last night and I need a feminine presence to maintain the proprieties until we can get something else sorted out. Already Suril and I are overwhelmed with the males we have to deal with – it never occurred to us that we might need some females as well. I need to recruit two more males and get them trained, and now some females too.”

“Ah! I believe that I under...”

“Sheriff, shall she be in any danger? She is yet a minor do not forget, albeit for a mere week or two. Nevertheless ...”

“Oh no, Master Kordulen. The women are all contained and shall be released in a bell or two. But I need to take down particulars like names and so on and it wouldn't be seemly if there were not another woman present. As it was, Suril, Haka and I had to erect a tarpaulin between the women's cell and the neighbouring one, and then move the men from that one into a third some distance away, causing a certain degree of overcrowding.”

“Very well. Julina and I shall call upon you at the Watch House as swiftly as we might. Until then!”

“My thanks Master and also to you Mistress.”

With that, the Sheriff swiftly remounted and went back to the town centre.

I scuttled about finding my best available dress and getting Swayga and Kords to help with my hair and so on. It was scarce a quarter of a bell later that Papa and I set forth across the bare ground, taking the direct way. This was slower going as we had to pick our way across the uneven terrain, but the slowness was balanced by the shortness of the journey and I would estimate we saved maybe five moments by going that way.

We walked in - and nearly walked out again!

The women were screeching at the top of their lungs, and complaining about the lack of facilities. We could only hear them though, the Sheriff had given them some privacy by mounting a tarpaulin on two sides of their cell – the other two sides being solid walls.

I looked at the Sheriff and he looked at me, pleadingly. I nodded back to him, but signed that he had to make an announcement.

He went over and banged a hand on the tarpaulin to attract attention, and then he yelled above the barely diminished noise from the women. Eventually he managed to get over the message that he had fetched a woman to help both the inmates and himself.

With a great deal of nervousness, I pulled the edge of the front curtain to one side.

… … ...

“Phew!”

Papa and the Sheriff both laughed, but it was a relieved laugh. The Watch House cells were once again empty and the opened windows were airing the place out – a necessary operation after the waste bucket in the women's cell had been spilled as the women scrambled to be first heard when I pulled the curtain back.

“That story the women told – did you believe them?” Papa asked Master Fedren.

“Well they had had all night to concoct a tale, so it was to be expected in one way that their complaints would be similar. And yet there was just enough variety for me to think that maybe they had been telling the truth. What were your thoughts, Mistress?”

“I am inclined to believe them. I confess that that name Battona has been mentioned amongst us girls before, and usually as a trouble-maker. I think you're going to need a separate house for the women to be locked up in, and you're going to need some female deputies, I think that's the word you used to describe Suril?”

The Sheriff sat back in his chair and put his boots up on a corner of his table. He puffed his cheeks out and was obviously replaying the events of the morning though his head.

I had replaced the curtain very quickly and turned back to the Sheriff.

“Sheriff, I believe you have indicated that the six men there in the end cell are going to be released today? I would suggest that you do that at the very soonest. And then send an urchin or someone to fetch Mistress Grizanthet. She is the first name I can think of who has very little to do nowadays. I am going to need some help here.”

“Very well. I shall start immediately.”

“Give me two moments please before you let any of the men out.”

I turned back to the curtain, took a deep breath and went into full angry mother mode. I saw out of the corner of my eye my father wince slightly but didn't let that distraction stop my momentum – I just filed it away for later consideration.

I think it was a shock to the women to be addressed by someone so young in such a scolding way and they stopped their noise quite quickly. I got them to tell me their names while they were still quite shocked, and then I settled them down and asked them if they were happy for me to draw the curtain back a little, bearing in mind there were two men left in the room, and that the men in the other cell were about to be released.

I received their permission and drew the curtain back slightly, trying not to react too strongly to the smell. The men were not quite so controlled.

I told Papa to get another urchin to run up to M's and fetch him as well as some cleaning cloths, a swab and two buckets. Then I gave the women the bad news that THEY would be cleaning up the mess they had made. It was quite simple to get them to see sense, as I told them they would all stay there until it was done. At first they tried to lay the blame on one of them but I stopped them by treating them as naughty children and they subsided. I could see both men turn their backs and I knew that Papa was laughing, because I know him so well, and I suspect that Master Fedren was as well. He had suddenly developed a bit of a cough and a splutter.

Papa went over to the six men in their one cell and growled something at them before letting one of them out and leading him over to the Sheriff's table.

The Sheriff called him by his name, told him off for disturbing the peace and said he didn't want to see him again. He fined him three soos, about which the man complained.

“Ok, I'll change it then. The fine is now – one fenik.”

“Now wait a moment, that's more! That's the same as four soos. I can get a meal for that! All I did was punch a man a bit.”

“And wake up your neighbours. And try to punch me. It will go up a soo for every complaint about it. You want to try for a fenik and a soo?”

The man grumbled but paid up. And Papa then ushered him out, closing the main door before going over to get the next man from the cell – giving the Sheriff time to write up the paperwork.

Just then the door opened.

I spun round expecting to see M or Grizanthet, but it was Suril, back from whatever task he had been performing. His eyes opened in surprise as he saw Papa and I standing there, but the Sheriff quickly brought him up to the necessary state of knowledge, and it was Suril who went to let out the next man.

It was obvious that the men had been muttering a plan amongst themselves and I suspected they would try to burst out all together. But the three men outside the cell were aware of the danger and let them know there would be trouble if they did that. The men were ordered to the back of their cell and just one selected man was allowed to approach the cell door. Suril turned the key and they all charged at that moment.

But Suril had not actually turned the key and the one in front was crushed up against the bars, quite painfully, as they all rushed to the supposedly open door. He cried out in anger at the others.

Then the Sheriff picked up some loops of rope from a desk drawer and approached the cell. He made them all put their hands through the bars and he tied the hands together on four of them. They were then in no position to make a charge.

So the potential rebellion was nipped in the bud, and the next man was led to the desk.

The sequence of events was similar, but this man's fine was heavier.

“Three soos for disturbing the peace, three soos for breaking the leg of a valued worker required here and a further soo for attempting to escape. Finally a soo for threatening me or my deputy. Two feniks in all. An extra soo if the fine is not paid immediately. That is a soo for every day late in paying. Your works supervisor will be informed and he will deduct it from your pay if you don't honour your debt.”

The man grudgingly handed over the coin and left muttering.

The next was similar but had an extra soo added for being a repeat offender.

Eventually all the men were released, but not before both M and Grizanthet had arrived.

I explained to M that at least one of the women would need at least a shower and asked if he could make some hot water available. He was amenable - “just this once” - and escorted the women to his place after their release.

But first, I had made the women scrub the floor of their cell, and clean out the bucket using the little room attached to the main room. Then we dealt with them individually, one woman at a time in front of the Sheriff as he took down their names, the names of their partners and where they lived.

He fined each a single soo, plus a soo for M's hot water.

One, however, burst into tears, explaining that her man didn't give her an allowance. She covered her face with her hands as she sobbed, and we all sucked in a breath as her extensive bruising was revealed on her forearms. The others confirmed her story, so the Sheriff just said that he would charge her man.

There was a look of sheer terror on the woman's face when he said that, and the others hastily scraped together two more soos for her.

Mistress Grizanthet and I shared a meaningful glance and we knew we had to help this poor woman, Vittima. We were not sure that the men had understood the significance of her story, but we knew that we had to get the Women's Circle involved somehow, if nothing happened soon. We recognised she was in great danger. We had heard of such tragedy before but never expected to have to meet it face to face. My brain was whizzing, trying to find a solution to something that was very complex.

Just then, the main door swung open again and we had no chance to discuss it as Master Bezan strode in, coming to an abrupt halt when he saw we women standing there.

After the usual greetings, we explained what had happened to the Sheriff and why he needed my help. It was then my turn to explain why I had asked for Mistress Grizanthet.

“Yours, Mistress, was the first name that shot into my head as I was aware that you have been looking for something to do for some while. It occurred to me that you know a portion of the town's inhabitants far better than I do and therefore between us we could probably have some knowledge of nearly all the females. Thus we could maybe make some suggestions to the Sheriff here to help him get started.

“Master Bezan, it is perhaps fortunate that you have arrived as I can tell you straight away that there will need to be another room or building for the Sheriff to house his overnight 'guests' that are female. Regretfully, we females need access to toilet facilities more frequently than do men. A privy will be necessary to avoid the less than pleasant events of this morning. Also, it is extra work for the Sheriff to have to erect a tarpaulin each time a rowdy woman needs to be 'cooled down'.”

All the men were a little taken aback by my forthright speech, but they did accept that I was right and Master B sighed deeply: “Another building project! And I suppose this has to be top priority as well as all the others?”

“Let us discuss this tomorrow night at the Assembly.”

The Sheriff and Master B agreed to that and then the latter said, almost casually: “Master Kordulen? Perhaps you should also attend the evening as we have to discuss your report and it may be handy to have you there should there be any questions. It is why I came here from the Steward's house. I had been told you were here so I thought to invite you for tomorrow and also to ask you if you have any knowledge on another matter.”

I slapped my head and tutted loudly. All the men looked at me and I just said: “Any more you want me to cook for? I tell you now that we are reaching our limit. We have already begun the preparation of the food and to add extra mouths would be awkward. This you will remember is not a restaurant as such, and food is SUPPOSED to be ordered several days in advance, for a fixed number of eaters.”

“Oh! I had forgotten that! My apologies, Mistress. Would it be possible to fit in a further two? The Captain wishes to ask Mistress Lendra to attend also, as he has some questions for her and felt that she could be of assistance.”

I sighed theatrically, but gave a sharp retort: “But no more, clear? And it is your job to go and tell Master Michen. You may report that I have said I can squeeze an extra two mouths in. He will have to find the seating and utensils and so on. Now I have to return home and change for my riding lesson so can we please get on with finding female deputies for the Sheriff?”

“Ah, Mistress Julina. I was hoping to prevail upon you to fit in some riding lessons for Suril here at some time. I can see that most, if not all, my deputies will have to be able to ride, just to get about quicker than on foot.”

I looked at Papa and mouthed 'Trumpa?' and he nodded.

“Certainly Sheriff. But now we need to discuss females,” I repeated firmly.

I indicated to Mistress Grizanthet to take the lead.

“Sheriff, Masters Bezan and Kordulen, Master Suril, I would like to start by saying that I have been thinking about this since I came in response to Julina's call for assistance. From what I have seen here this morning, Mistress Julina has summed up the situation well. I will state that recently my husband, Master Boxklee, and I have been looking to sell our herd of pakh and do something else now we are 'getting on'. I had thought maybe to help Mistress Megrozen, usually called Mistress Epp, but maybe Mistress Gramobona would rather not be too crowded, as she too is cutting down on her work and going to help Mistress Epp. It is apparent that you require an assistant to deal with the paperwork, Master Fedren, and it is something that Master Boxklee could do quite easily. I also propose myself to do a similar administrative duty for your female staff. This is something that I can do readily. I therefore commence by stating that myself and my man put ourselves forward for consideration.

“As regards your female deputies, then I believe that you should define the duties first. Are they simply to be kept in the Watch House, or do they also have power of arrest? If the latter, then can they also arrest men? That might be somewhat awkward in many cases! Maybe you should have patrols just walking around, showing a presence, two females with a man as well as single man patrols? However, I would suggest you know your own business better than I.”

“Excellent thinking, Mistress. I will consider what you have said very carefully and let you know as soon as I can. I expect we will have an answer from the Assembly tomorrow evening. There will need to be approval of wages for administrative staff. And you are right with regard to defining duties. I imagine that you would have differing suggestions for people depending upon the duties that are to be done?”

“Certainly. One woman springs immediately to mind for someone for in-house duties. And that is that woman who was here earlier – Vittima. She needs to get away from that brute of a man as soon as possible; Neerkel was his name I believe. He is obviously hitting her and she lives in fear of him. She needs security and to be protected from such a bully. We women almost expect a certain amount of 'correction' as you men call it, and for some it is indeed justified. Once we are married, then society tells us we are the property of our men – a state of affairs that is at times vastly unfair. However, the best marriages are those where the two work as a team, as Boxklee and I do. That marriage is far, far, far from that ideal. I tell you now, that man has overstepped the boundaries as far as I am concerned, and I know of no other woman that could or would disagree with me. That Vittima would be perfect for your job, the job that you got Julina here for this morning. She would be highly motivated, and has experience of the other side of the matter as well. But she would need protecting from that brute somehow, which complicates the matter considerably.”

A thoughtful look settled on the faces of us all as we pondered that – there was a certain logic to it that grew the more we thought about it. The Sheriff began nodding first and soon we all were, all except Master Bezan who looked on in some confusion.

Mistress Grizanthet and I mentioned a few more names with little grunts of agreement as one or another of us thought about it.

Eventually, we were finished and the Sheriff thanked us after running once more through the list of our suggestions for confirmation of what we had said. There was one name he had forgotten to add so he did that and Mistress Grizanthet and I were finished.

Master Bezan could then ask Papa his further question: “Master Kordulen? Do you perchance know anything of the Little Lake farm?”

“Let me think. Little Lake. Little Lake. Ah, yes – it used to be called the Pond Farm, many years ago, when I was a lad. Isn't that the one close-up to the east wall of the valley. The one just by that narrow canyon where traces were found of the bandits?”

“Aye, Master. That is indeed it.”

“I haven't been there for some long while. Might I ask why you are asking? That way I might have some direction for my thoughts.”

“The farmer has just told the Captain that he would like to take advantage of Mylady's offer and depart southwards, so we must find an agreeable valuation.”

“Ah! I understand. Let me see. The canyon above is one of those that is narrow and is surprisingly drier than most. This is because the top of it tips the other way, so the water from the top, which is a lake really, flows away from the Bray valley. Thus there is little water flowing down this side under normal conditions – it changes of course in the rains.

“There is however a lake at the foot of the canyon and on the floor of the valley and a small stream from there runs down southwards, parallel to the valley 'wall', until it joins the stronger stream from the next canyon. There is a track that follows the stream's course.”

“Ah yes, I remember that from a ride we took with Mylady, and the lake comes back into focus too. A thick bed of reeds all around, if my recall is to be relied upon.”

“That is correct. It being so close to the valley side, then that farm gets little morning light, but basks in the evening sun. The soil is no better nor worse than anywhere else, but I should imagine that undersoil drainage is not too good, but there is a definite slope to the land. The lake, even though called 'little' is quite large in fact, I would guess it to be maybe 140 strides by 100, but more triangular in shape than round or square. I believe the entire farm is four or five dranatilis round the lake with another five or six in a rectangular component heading down towards the road. I can remember these details since my cousin was a tenant farmer down there for many years. I know not, of course, of any additions to or selling off of any portions since those far off days.”

“I thank you Master Kordulen. That has been most helpful, most helpful indeed. I feel it would be difficult to find another farmer to take that on, so we will have to think heavily upon it. It …”

“Why? It seems to me that this is something you are looking for!”

“I'm sorry, Mistress Julina. Why am I looking for a farm such as this?”

“Mistress Swayga's idea? Somewhere to encourage fish to breed?”

“Oh Maker! What a tremendous idea. I apologise for not thinking of that. I was going to check out the Blackstone below the dam for that and it just never occurred to me to connect it with this farm. Once again, Mistress Julina, I am in your debt.”

And so it was that our meeting broke up and Papa and I dashed home so I could change into my riding attire.

… … ...

We went down to the Claw and met Sookie, Suril, Pomma and Parrier there. Suril had already explained why he was there and Papa gave permission for him to use Trumpa. Sookie allocated another animal to Parrier so that he could take Pomma and I around the paddock at a faster pace just as a way for us to get used to it, while Sookie spent half a bell with Suril.

… … ...

“Master Suril is a natural it would appear, and Trumpa is an obliging old lady. I feel we could make an excursion again this morn. Does anyone have a suggestion?”

“Maybe the dam?”

“Oooh – yes please Papa! May we go and see the dam? Is it too far? If it is, maybe that farm we were just talking about?”

“Good suggestions. We have lost a half bell from normal, but either the dam or the farm are about the same distance and we could get there and back for lunch, as long as we don't hang around at either destination. So where then?”

There was a silence as everyone waited for someone else, so I just said: “Dam!”

And dam it was.

… … …

Oh I could go on and on about what we saw that day and how amazed we were. Sookie and Papa of course had seen it before, but the other four of us were totally fresh to the sights and sounds and even feels of the journey.

The valley leading up to the dam was an eye-opener for me and when we turned that final corner and saw the impressive wall of the dam, my breath was taken away.

Papa and Sookie were quite pressing that we should just turn round as soon as we saw the dam, but I insisted on being allowed to go up the side of the valley and at least see the lake behind the wall. The other newcomers agreed with me so we all ascended the side and I saw the lake for the first time in my life.

What a privilege that was.

Reluctantly, I allowed myself to be dragged away.

We returned by riding along the roof of the aqueduct all the way to the campingplace, where we caused a bit of a stir amongst the mostly women there. The men were off working of course and the women were doing their chores in relative peace. The noon bell sounded and we watched the shuttle pull away, empty today.

A silence fell as we approached the centre of the campingplace, having to thread our way gently through the unordered dwellings.

Suddenly we heard a scream and a dull thump and then deep sobbing. A man stumbled out of a nearby tent shouting at the woman within. The tent seemed to be on its own somehow, as though the neighbours were trying to distance themselves. The heavyset man with powerful shoulders was rethreading his belt through the loops of his work trousers. His face was a livid hue and his eyes were bulging in ferocious anger. We heard his words more clearly as we neared.

“... you will not do a thing unless I first give you permission. Now get on and clean this shit up, you lazy whore. I catch you looking at another man once more, and I'll break your neck just like that. You were told at least twice already. You don't get told a third time.”

One of the neighbours emerged just a little from the gathering crowd of women looking on. She firmly and yet somehow timidly approached the man, but kept a reasonable distance as she called to him: “Neerkel, don't you think …”

“You mind your own business you ugly pakh's-arse. Just get on with your chores and leave me alone with my wife.”

There was a mass hissing as breaths were drawn in by most of those around, myself included.

Neerkel had swung round menacingly towards the speaker, and those who could see his eyes were chilled by the fires raging there.

An anonymous voice from the ever-thicker crowd called:“Don't you talk to her like that you big bully. What's the matter? Got such a small one you try to make yourself a bigger man by hitting defenceless women?”

A vast cackle of glee arose from the gathered throng and that infuriated the man even further.

He snaked his belt out once more, took two swift strides towards the woman who had tried to intervene and swung hard. The belt wrapped round the woman's upraised forearm which she used to defend her face. She screamed in pain and he tugged her hard off-balance towards his other fist which was swinging towards her. She ducked at the last moment and the fist swung by her cheek but she was in danger of being trapped.

Suddenly he gave a huge grunt and sank to his knees.

Somehow Suril had slipped off his frayen, covered the ten strides or so to the man and smashed his knee sideways. The man subsided into a position in which both his fists were close together on the ground below his great head as it swung sideways, trying to dispel the pain.

Papa and Parrier were halfway there by then, and I watched amazed as Suril wrapped the man's belt round his wrists and pulled it tight. Those brutal hands were thus partially immobilised, and the deed was done almost before he had time to react, being so shocked by the surprise and the pain. Suril was really, really quick.

Papa grabbed a piece of rope that was offered by an onlooker and swiftly tied one end round the man's right ankle, calling Judd to him. He tied the other end round the saddle on the animal and got Judd to back up, dragging the man onto his side and scraping him along the ground, which gave him something else to shout and curse about. Parrier caught on and got another rope, which he tied round the thrashing man's belt which was itself tied around his wrists – this being a whole lot easier to do than anywhere else. And then that rope was tied to the other frayen which was also backed up. The man was stretched out, immobile, except for one wildly kicking leg as he bellowed threats to everyone around ...

This position of the now-prisoner enabled an easier securing of further ropes to his extremities, in case the first hurried ones worked loose. The man was then released from the frayen and made to sit on his knees, despite the obvious pain this caused in the one that Suril had attacked first. Parrier then refined the whole trussing. He quietly but efficiently looped a rope round the man's neck and tied the ends to his ankles. If the prisoner ever tried to stand up, he would strangle himself.

He had been very loud to start with and during the trussing, but Suril leaned close to his ear and whispered something which made him keep quiet immediately. His face paled and most of the fight and anger was driven from him, a certain almost panicked look taking over his face. Suril smiled in a most chilling way and used his large knife to clean under his nails as he whistled tunelessly while staring hard at the man. The man swallowed heavily and looked away.

Sookie had meanwhile sent Pomma down to the Watch House to fetch the Sheriff and he turned up with a severe look on his face.

While all this was happening, Sookie had gone into the tent where she found Vittima sobbing and bleeding from the beating she had received. I had gone to the other woman that Neerkel had hit. She would have some nasty bruises on her arm, but was otherwise undamaged, except for a scratch close to her eye, where the belt buckle had flicked and nearly blinded her.

Sookie's first question was a little surprising at first, but I quickly realised that she had her priorities right: “Any children?”

Vittima shook her head in answer and we breathed in unison: “Thank the Maker!”

A large crowd had by now gathered outside the clearing round the sad little tent. Every woman spat at the trussed prisoner as he was unceremoniously dumped onto a small dray and hauled off to the Watch House. I'm sure the Sheriff chose a route that went over every pothole and bump ...

Sookie told me to rush over to Malet's and get a reedlet and a piece of parchment or paper. When I returned, Sookie then asked me to write down all the names, and asked me to also record some witness statements.

Pomma surprised me as she returned from her home with a sketchblock and she started making a drawing of Vittima's injuries. She was surprisingly swift and accurate, saying that she would colour it in later. She then switched to the other victim, who was being comforted by her friends. It was immediately apparent that these woman were more than fed up with that Neerkel.

Parrier, Papa and I took the animals back down to the Claw before returning to the Watch House for the formalities.

We all missed our lunch that day.

… … …

It was well into the afternoon by the time we were all finished with this episode. All statements had been collected, our own statements given and sworn, and Vittima, just for that night, had a spare bed in M's.

M had been outraged at the events and promised to try to find a more permanent solution to Vittima's accommodation, so that was something to occupy M's afternoon. I did manage to receive the message secretly that the Foti would be available for tomorrow night. And I reassured him that I could cope with the numbers. It was a relief to talk, albeit very briefly, about another subject.

We were all out of breath and stressed by the whole incident by the time it was finished. And grateful that for now, the incident could be put behind us.

And so a more normal life resumed.

Papa had had an idea that morning as we were riding, so we went down to the Claw and waited a few moments until we could talk with Sookie, who by now was deep into cooking her evening meals.

“Mistress Sukhana, it has occurred to me that you are responsible for all these new riders we have. And I must say I approve. Until I saw Julina's delight, it had not occurred to me just how isolated most of our townsfolk are. Just the delight that illuminated her face as she saw things that she had never before seen. The delight with which her horizons have been widened. It further occurs to me that others may benefit equally.

“And so I deem that it would be of benefit to have a 'riding' school. Would it be possible to base it in your establishment? I would donate Trumpa to the cause and allow you to keep what coin you might receive from these endeavours. I shall purchase a younger frayen for myself, and one for Julina for surely Master Michen will eventually heal sufficiently to use his own mount.

“I would suggest Master Parrier to be in charge of the animal side, and be active in this 'school' as well. He could also benefit from the income. I would suggest that you set the tariffs. What think you? Maybe have a further four animals, making it a hand in all. Thus people could learn and maybe even hire the animals for a morning, say?”

“I believe that you have a good idea there, Master Kordulen. We could also tie in with the saddler and the seamstresses maybe. Hmmm, let me think on it. I would immediately say yes, but I need to check the details first. Now please excuse me, I have to get on with my duties. Allow me please to reply tomorrow or the day after?”

“Naturally, Mistress. Thank you for sparing me some of your valuable time.”

And so it was left like that, with another morning ride arranged as well for the morrow. Time to go to the head of the valley, we decided.

Next, Papa and I went up to the Forge; I wanted the men, Uncle and Papa to understand each other and not to have any unspoken issues. I had detected a little something in Papa's attitude when I first referred to Master Brydas as 'Uncle'.

We got there and were asked to wait for a few moments as Uncle couldn't just stop what he was doing right then. I tugged on Papa's sleeve and herded him into the safe corner that I was beginning to know so well.

This time, the workshop nearest was open and I saw Sethan in there, so I asked him if he was available for a chat as we waited upon his chief.

“Of course Mistress Julina, and Master …???”

“Kordulen. This is my father. Papa, this is Master Sethan, who was assigned to Uncle's care as a punishment for his involvement with Trogan's band.”

“I remember,” he growled. “I hope, Sethan, you have learned your lesson with your enforced apprenticeship?”

“Master Kordulen, this is far and away the best thing that has ever happened to me! I am learning a trade and have discovered an unknown ability within myself. In one way, I welcome the fact that I was taken up by that thug. I am now the expert for Master Brydas on coke production. We have only a small coke oven, but that suffices for my experiments. We have now produced some excellent quality steel, but not in usable quantities.

“Today, I am experimenting with uses for the gases given out by the coke oven during the process. So far, I have managed to make a reliable lantern using it. Tomorrow evening, we shall light that lantern out above the sidewalk and see how long we can get it to burn. I must then discover some way to store those gases more efficiently. I have a cunning pla...”

“Well met, Master Kordulen,” came the booming and jovial voice of Uncle, cutting off Sethan's sentence. Sethan took no umbrage and just nodded to us before fading back into his workshop.

The apparent joy in Uncle's voice was no false note, as he met with Papa. Papa was a little reserved at first, but Uncle's honesty was apparent, as was his loneliness now that his daughter had departed for richer fields. I could see Papa's agile mind relaxing almost from the start of the conversation.

It didn't take very long for the men to be happy and friendly with each other. It wasn't too much longer before an invite was issued for an evening meal. It seemed to me that I was almost forgotten as the men forged – I am grinning at using that word here – a deeper friendship than they had hitherto had.

… … …

“And so Mistress Pomma, I would very much like a likeness of Julina!”

“With absolute pleasure, Master Kordulen. I have long wished to do so, ever since our friendship blossomed but I did not know how to broach the subject.”

Again a conversation about me but not with me. I blushed for the umpteenth time that day.

Papa had been impressed with Pomma's abilities as she sketched the awful damage that Neerkel had caused, and had had the idea to commission a portrait of myself, so we just popped into the Saddler's as it was so close to the Forge. There he had simply asked Pomma the question and I had then to sit still for nearly half a bell. I was not allowed to speak and had to try to keep my head as still as possible.

I don't know which was the greater torture!

… … …

“Oh look, Papa! Those bits of mirrors are reflecting the candle and making it seem brighter somehow.”

There was a sudden silence as Master Pocular looked at me and then at Papa. He swiftly finished what he was doing, and came across to us, for the third time in our visit.

Once again, we were keeping out of the way in a corner. Master Pocular had been explaining his early experiments with his temporary workshop, and with using coal. He was just 'playing' he explained as he settled in. He was trying various ways of making mirrors – his apprentices being fully occupied with producing that marvellous clear glass for which Papa had decided to thank him, as we were in the neighbourhood.

As the men were talking, I idly picked up some of the different pieces of mirror he had left lying on a bench top and tried to see myself in them. I was just trying to see how accurate Pomma's sketches of my face had been. I manipulated the pieces of glass here and there, twisting it in my hand as I moved myself about, trying to catch the light properly. This resulted in the first silence and the associated approach of Master Pocular.

He watched as I tried to see my image and it was a good few heartbeats before I looked up and saw him staring at me.

As was Papa.

As were the apprentices.

It was Master P who broke the silence.

“Wooden frame, with a handle.”

“Round or square?” added Papa. “Square I should imagine would be easier.”

“Aye, but maybe round is more attractive somehow? Curves, you know. Always somehow less harsh.”

“Aye. Happen you're right.”

Master P turned back to his task as he switched back to making the commentary of how he was establishing his business.

“What?” I asked Papa.

“Never mind,” was the reply. “And don't frown like that, you'll end up with permanent marks in your face.”

I was totally and completely lost. So I put down the latest piece of mirror and started observing other stuff around me. My ears were listening but my fingers were busy shuffling the pieces of mirror about, just desultorily playing with them.

This workshop was hot, uncomfortably so, and I was beginning to chafe at Papa's conversation. It was time, I felt, for us to go.

There was a piece of parchment on the top of the bench, which was more a cupboard really, sitting on the ground. I idly picked up the parchment intending to hold it nearer the candle lantern so I could read it but a gust of hot air as a furnace was opened plucked it from my fingers and it slipped down between the bench/cupboard and the wall. I squatted down but was unable to see it in the gloom, so I lifted down the candle lantern to help. This was too thickly built to cast its light in the right direction so I had to fumble around, relying on my finger tips and 'feel'.

Suddenly, I had an idea and picked up a piece of mirror from the top and used it to direct the light into the right place. But holding the lantern and the mirror meant my hands were full and I had nothing with which to retrieve the parchment. I called for help and explained my difficulty.

This was the second silent moment.

“Don't move, Mistress. Just show me what you did.”

“Well, I picked up the parchment and it slipped down the back here …”

“No, I meant what you did with the candle and the mirror.”

So I demonstrated my use of angling the mirror and he and his apprentices looked at each other and a sudden light suddenly showed in Papa's face as something clicked in his brain.

“Another use of a handle!” he exclaimed.

“Aye. This lass of yourn. She's a bright one eh? We needs to talk, us two.”

“Then come to dinner with my family, e'en after tomorrow?”

“A delight. You honour me.”

“Ours is the honour.”

One of his apprentices used the time to retrieve the parchment and so I thanked him, once again a little lost by Papa's conversation with Master P.

So I sighed to myself, knowing that we would not be leaving in the next few moments.

I amused myself by casting sparkles of light on the walls and ceilings by playing with the candle lantern and the pieces of mirror. I noticed that the edges of the glass pieces seemed to make coloured flashes.

Purely accidentally, I created a configuration of glass pieces that somehow magnified the light at one point on the bench top. It was so unexpected, I let out an exclamation of delight.

“Oh look, Papa! Those bits of mirrors are reflecting the candle and making it seem brighter somehow.”

There was a sudden silence as Master Pocular looked at me and then at Papa. He swiftly finished what he was doing, and came across to us, for the third time in our visit.

… … …

Swayga was sitting down, with such a beautiful smile upon her face.

Over dinner Papa and I had recounted our adventures of the day to many gasps and sighs from our family. He wanted to keep my having a likeness made a secret for the moment, so he made much more of our visit to the new glass workshop. I began to understand some of what he had said earlier when he took the time to spell some things out to the others. Swayga rolled her eyes at me when Papa told her we would be having a visitor for dinner in two evenings time.

We were now sitting relaxing once the young ones were in bed and connected to the moon.

Papa had started this conversational thread by following up the bit about the Fish Farm as he now referred to it. He wanted information from Swayga about how to breed fish, and how to manage their environmat (hah – I can use that word properly now!)

We both smiled delighted smiles when Swayga mentioned that reeds were good in a fishpond. She repeated that it had to be running water, so that the water didn't get tired and lack what she called 'body'. The more she said, the more likely it was that the Little Lake farm was perfect for the proposed job, with its stream ensuring that the water would keep moving. The down-canyon flow was said to be very little, but still a contributory factor. Presumably there was a spring nearby, maybe the lake itself was where water emerged from the ground. But we knew it had that stream running away from it, so there must be something bringing the water in. So it would always be refreshed.

The conversation twisted and turned as conversations do, and we began to talk about the sea.

It was difficult for me to imagine such a large expanse of water, and my mind nearly closed down when she mentioned that waves were just very large ripples, but sometimes were higher even than the roof of our house. We all know that water tries to go downhill, so how can it possibly rise up to such heights?

She promised faithfully that she was not exaggerating and I had to believe her, but this was very difficult for me to visualise in my head.

And so she started to use stories from her and Steef's childhood to explain. Her descriptions made me want to run away (on a frayen, of course) and see these marvels for myself. I could actually feel the delight with which she recalled those events. She oozed her content at her delightful childhood memories.

Hence her beautiful smile.

One of her mornings' events in particular stuck in my mind, as I could visualise it so well thanks to her beautifully-chosen words which seemed to weave a living picture round and about us …

“ … a girl's brown body dancing through the turquoise, her footprints making us follow. The sparkling waves were calling us to come and kiss their white lace bits. She led us to a huge rock and we dipped our toes in the warmth of its own private pool - a hollow in the rock filled with sea water left behind by the retreating tide, the water warmed by the overhead sun. We leant forward and first submerged our hands in the pool, then we stepped into the waist deep water, as we waved our hands under the surface, letting tiny purple fishes swim laughing through our fingers …”

Oh what a wonderful mental image was conjured up. I knew there and then that someday I would see this beauty. This was certainty. That intention has never wavered from that moment.

My dreams were intensely coloured that night, as though I had carved deep blue ripples in my mind.

---